hearts God giues them ouer to beleeue and broach doctrines besides the word all their learning hindreth not nay rather armeth them to sticke fast to falshood and errors and to defend doctrines of much loosenesse and libertie Especially the iudgement of God is come vpon the Romish Church to the vttermost who because they lay this for a ground of their doctrine that this word is not of it selfe faithfull and certaine vnlesse the Church and Councels and the Pope authorize it to mens consciences and that any other word thrust vpon the Church by the former authoritie is euery whit as faithfull as this hence is their whole religion a mysterie of iniquitie and delusion hence comes in intercession of Saints worship of images prayer to and for the dead pilgrimages here purgatorie hereafter reuelations masses bread-worshippe propitiatorie sacrifices mixture of Moses and Christ which is a doctrine cutting them off from Christ who haue before cut off the authoritie and credit of the Scriptures which are the word of Christ which fearefull iudgement let it mooue euerie Timothie and Titus carefully to keepe the worthie thing which is committed vnto them 2. Euerie Minister is taught hence to hold him vnto this faithfull word for so he shall deliuer not things doubtfull and vncertaine but such as men may leane vnto rest and as we say write vpon And this is insinuated by our Apostle that that is a faithfull ministerie which holdeth it selfe vnto a faithfull word such as is the sure anchor of mens soules against which hell gates cannot preuaile Such was the ministerie of the true Prophets Ieremie saith of a truth the Lord hath sent me and bidden me speake these things of the Apostles who deliuered such things as they receiued of the Lord and commanded vs that if an angel from heauen or a deuill from hell should bring not a contrarie but a diuerse doctrine from that to hold him accursed yea of the Sonne of God himselfe who said my word is not mine but my fathers What horrible blasphemie then is daily practised in the Popish Churches whose teachers calling these faithfull words a nose of waxe send men to dumbe idols the teachers of vanities and lies yea to Apocryphall writers to fathers councels Bishops and Popes as though the Scriptures had lost all their faithfulnesse or as though the canons decrees summes and sentences of men were more stable then that eternall truth that shall out-last heauen and earth Was this a faithfull word in Pauls time and is it not so still doth the sonne of the eternall father pronounce of his fathers word that it is not onely true but truth it selfe and that not one iot of it can passe or faile and is it any other then the voice of Antichrist which shall say that it is no certaine word at least to me vnlesse the Church say so Shall the spirit of God call it a sure word of the Prophets and Apostles and a word of truth and shall we heare a wicked and lying spirit come out of hell and say that this stabilitie and truth dependeth vpon man whereas let God be true and euerie man a lyar and that if those men whom they tearme the Church change their minds or any sense in the Scripture so doth the holy Ghost also Let these owles flie the light of the Scriptures as such as loue to liue in darkenes carnall religion must haue carnall props like lips like lettice we say and such a Church such lawes As for vs let vs as it standeth vs in hand hold vs vnto this faithful word and not in stead of it deliuer the vnfaithfull words of men whether Philosophers or fathers or schoole-men And is it not good reason that we should be tied to this word when euen the Prophets and Apostles were Isai must take a role and write and binde the testimonie and seale the lawe among the disciples the commandement to Ieremie was preach the words that I shall tell thee In the newe Testament they must heare Moses and the Prophets Paul was separated to preach that Gospeâ— which was promised before by the Prophets and accordingly he witnessed that he spake nothing besides the things foretold by the Prophets Againe what ministeriall worke is it which this word doth not most naturally and happily effect for this is a sure instrument to beget faith Ioh. 17.20 and to confirme it Act. 15.32 to conuert soules Psal. 19.7 and to saue soules Iam. 1.22 Now vnto hearers this doctrine affoardeth also speciall vse of instruction 1. If it be so faithfull a word euerie man must attend vnto it 2. Pet. 1.19 we haue a surer word to which yee doe well that yee attend 2. To lay vp this word surely as beeing the sure euidence of thy saluation and of thy heauenly inheritance among the Saints Men locke vp their euidences or convaiances of land in sure and safe places delight often to read in them suffer no man to cousen them of them whatsoeuer casualtie come these are by all meanes possible safegarded and shall any man carelesly neglect such an euidence as this is without which he hath no assurance of saluation nor the tenure out of his idle conceit of one foote in heauen a lame man if he hold not fast his staffe falleth and whosoeuer looseth his part in the word looseth his part in heauen 3. Here is a ground of thankfulnesse in that the Lord hath not onely vouchsafed vs life and glorie and immortalitie when we were dead and when nothing could be added to our miserie but hath also giuen vs such a constant guid and direction therunto we might either haue groped after him in palbable darknes or haue had such direction as might haue affoarded vs lesse assurance and comfort but now beleeuers knowe assuredly that they were loued of the father before the foundation of the world and out of that loue chosen vnto life that the Sonne was sent to ransome them from sinne and present them iust before his Father that his spirit is sent out to regenerate them and to further and finish their sanctification that by his prouidence they are supplied in all their good that by his power they are protected from all their euills He might haue brought vs to heauen and neuer haue let vs know any of these comforts in earth yet would he not so slenderly leaue his Church but as our Sauiour noteth he hath spoken and written this word that our ioy might be more full which is one generall vse of the whole word of God Now what can we doe lesse then in way of thankfulnes 1. yeeld vp our selues to be directed by this faithfull word 2. Beleeue it in whatsoeuer it commandeth threatneth or promiseth in that it is such a faithfull word and hereby we set also our seale vnto it 3. Constantly cleaue vnto it in life and in death and not to be so foolish as
is that in all things necessary to saluation the Scriptures are so euident in one place or other as he that runneth may reade the seuerall points 3. Whereas they say that this obscuritie must be supplied by humane expositions and traditions I answer that the commentaries and expositions of good men are not to be neglected but yet so entertained as not simply arguing the obscuritie of Scripture but rather our infirmitie and weakenesse who cannot receiue a perfect doctrine perfectly Againe how were those purest Primitiue Churches directed that wanted all those councels decrees decretalls summes sentences glosses and determinations which the Romish Synagogue would bind vs vnto as rules of faith binding the conscience surely they dare not denie but that there was more light more grace more zeale and pietie before such trash of theirs which onely brought in corruption and heresie into the Church then euer was since or is euer like to be vnto the ende We will also conclude this point noting in one breath of Bellarmine three errors 1. that he attributeth that to the Scriptures which is to be ascribed to mans impotencie 2. that the obscuritie he speaketh of is in things necessarie to saluation 3. that supply must be made by humane expositions whereas the right opening of Scripture is by Scripture That he may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine Now we come to the ende of the former dutie which is that he who is to be set apart to this waightie function may be fitted and furnished to all the parts of his calling which the Apostle reduceth to two heads according to the seuerall condition of the persons with whom he is to deale for all teaching is either the confirming and strengthning of sound doctrine tending to the conuerting and confirming of the tractable or else the infirming and weakening of false doctrine seruing to the confutation and conviction of such as are refractarie and gainsayers of the truth neither of which can any man possibly fruitfully performe without diligence and setlednesse in the Scriptures seeing that to these purposes he must hold fast the faithfull word For the meaning we must enquire 1. what is meant by exhortation wherin it differeth frō teaching And the difference chiefly stādeth in these 3. things 1. euerie exhortation is teaching but euerie teaching is not exhortation 2. to teach is more properly to propound out of Scriptures prooue by the Scriptures things to be beleeued or done to exhort is to incite prouoke the hearers to the beleeuing or doing of things so prooued by reasons and arguments 3. Teaching is a former worke for the enlightening of the vnderstanding and frameth the iudgement and exhorting is a secondarie work more properly pearcing the affections and so furthering the practise Secondly what is meant by doctrine that is nothing else but the word of God taught for that same which is here called wholesome doctrine is in c. 2.8 called the wholesome word and to shewe the identitie of them the Apostle ioyneth them together If any consent not to the wholesome words of our Lord Iesus Christ and the doctrine which is according to godlinesse he is puft vp 3. Why is this doctrine called wholesome to which I answer that that is wholesome doctrine which beeing well prepared afore hand maketh the soule sound and in good plight and liking for it is a borrowed speach from the food of the bodie to the meate of the soule which is the word of God here called wholesome doctrine of which epithite something is to be spoken but better occasion will be offered vs in c. 2.1 Doctr. 1. In that the word is called doctrine and no doctrine is without a teacher it behoueth euerie man to repaire to the teachers of it Now the teachers in the church are either the great doctor of the chaire who fully and sufficiently teacheth euerie beleeuer and whose teaching is absolutely necessarie to the conuersion of men or else his Ministers who as so many vshers are set to teach all the formes of the Church but so as vnder the Master farre wanting and short of his abilitie in themselues insufficient to bring men vnto the sight of their saluation and much lesse vnto their perfection not because they reade not the same lecture with the spirit but because they can onely teach the outward eare not the inward neither are they Gods to conuert although the word be able to saue soules as he is who in giuing the precept giueth also power to learne beleeue and practise it Vse Would any man be taught to saluation not hauing this knowledge naturally he must get him these teachers First he must goe thorough these vshers hands and then according to his proficiencie the spirit shall take him into his teaching But if a man will play the trewant and sit at home when Gods free-schoole is set open despising the teaching in the ministerie conceiuing that he may by his owne studie or reading attaine perfection he neuer climbeth into the highest forme he neuer hath the high things of God reuealed by the spirit who teacheth not now by newe reuelations or enthusiasmes but hath erected a ministerie of the spirit which euerie one must frequent that would be made wise to saluation Secondly as this doctrine implyeth teachers so doth it also learners and schollers Teaching vs that we must all of vs become learners of this word and doctrine for so long as there is doctrine and teaching on Gods part so long must there be an harkning and learning on ours and the rather both because that which is said of all knowledge that it is infinite is much more true of this for Gods commandements are exceeding large as also seeing in this schoole we are to become not onely more learned but better men It may not therefore be with vs who when we are at the best are but in part good as many who after they haue learned a while giue ouer as though they were both informed and reformed sufficiently but we must be still profiting and going forward and climbing as it were from on forme to an other so long as we liue still aiming at somewhat beyond for we may not conceiue of Gods schoole as it is in mens which are fitter for boyes and children then men of yeares a shame were it for an old man to goe to schoole but here whatsoeuer many an idiot say to the contrarie that now they are too olde to learne euerie man must waxe old in learning something daily seeing the best man may farre excell himselfe both in wisedome and goodnesse Thus Paul when he was an ancient scholler in Christs schoole pressed hard to things that were before him And Dauid with other saints of God prayed still to be taught of God euen when they were well taught as such as who the more they sawe the lesse they could acknowledge Vse In our learning of this doctrine we must examine our profiting
commanded not done of faith Answ. No for though both be condemned yet the iudgement of the latter is farre easier and the stripes farre fewer for it is easier for some then for others of them who are all condemned Vse 1. There can therefore be no iustification by workes as the Church of Rome teacheth if they can be onely the fruits of persons alreadie iustified 2. Neuer content thy selfe that thou doest good workes of charitie liberalitie mercie or deuotion publike or priuate vnlesse thou hast a ground in thy selfe that they are fruits of sauing faith which hath purified thy heart and so brought thy person and worke into acceptance for before this time let them seeme in thine eies neuer so bright glistring yet are they no other in Gods then shining darkenesse and beautifull deformities It is not thy honest meaning nor diligent deuotions nor good intents which bring acceptance to a worke but faith working by loue deceiue not thy selfe in that thou hast done that which thou wast commanded for it is the presence or absence of faith that putteth a difference in the same worke done by vertue of the same word Caine offereth sacrifice to the Lord so doth Abel Phineas is zealous for the Lord so is Iehu Peter weepeth for his sinne against Christ so doth Iudas also here is the same worke but not the same acceptance where is the difference now By faith Abel offered a better sacrifice then Caine and if Peters faith had failed so had his fact too as well as Iudases If thou prayest pray in faith beleeue and thou shalt receiue If thou hearest mingle the word with faith else it becommeth vnprofitable and so in other dutyes 3. This sheweth that numbers are vncapable of the doctrine of good works and therefore Ministers must be wise to propound it in the due season of it and first labour in rooting faith in mens hearts these fruits will easily rise Doctr. 2. Professors of the Gospel are aboue all other not only called to the practise of good workes but to be the first and forwardest yea lights and leaders vnto others 1. In regard of their present estate they are the children of their heauenly Father and therefore must resemble him and so walke as they may testifie themselues of this houshold of faith for what a dishonour were it to their high calling to be exceeded and outstripped of Infidells They are Gods workmanship created in Iesus Christ vnto good workes They haue receiued the spirit of grace which onely can make them fruitfull as good trees laden with the fruits of righteousnesse They are inlightened in the knowledge of Iesus Christ wherein it were a shame to be either idle or vnfruitfull and not to shine out as the lights of the world in holding forth the word of life in all godly conuersation Secondly that such as beleeue may be blamelesse and so put to silence the ignorance of foolish men for this is Satans olde policie whereby in all ages he hath turned away the hearts of many from the truth and whereof though he be discouered he disarmeth not himselfe at this day that when the Apostles themselues and the teachers in the Church succeeding them deliuered the truth of the doctrine of iustification by faith alone without the workes of the Law he would alwaies thrust in some professors into the Church that vpon this occasion did ruine the grace of God into wantonnesse and then raise a generall slaunder of the doctrine as though it were onely a doctrine of libertie euen as at this day the Papists slaunder vs as enemies to good works onely because we thrust them out of Christs chaire Now to auoid this ordinarie scandall the professors of this same doctrine must especially for the honour of God and his Gospel and their profession of it be carefull to become patterns in their liues of the faith they doe professe The fruit whereof shall extend it selfe yet further then the stopping of the enemies mouth euen to the winning of them or others that are yet without who by such godly conuersation shall be by little and little enclined to like the word and so be conuerted to the profession and practise of it at the length Nay this fruit is not onely reaped by others without but no small benefit redoundeth to the professors themselues who hereby make their owne election sure and iustifie to themselues and others that faith which iustifieth them before God 3. The danger of the neglect of this dutie vrgeth it he that knoweth his masters will and doth it not shall be beaten with moe stripes Tribulation and anguish shall be to euery sinner first to the Iew and then to the Gentile Why first to the Iewe because they were the professed people of God professors of the law possessors of the oracles hearers of the Prophets but despisers of the meanes of saluation they therefore shall be first and heauiest iudged Vse 1. If we professe our selues by faith to be set into Christ we may examine the truth of it hereby that then we cannot but be fruitfull trees of righteousnes beeing remooued into so sound a stocke and fruitfull a soile Whosoeuer then are not much and often in the workes of godlines loue and mercie may well suspect their estate 2. Whatsoeuer things are honest pure iust and of good report let beleeuers thinke on these things let them thinke that such precepts belong properly to them it beeing a truth that all exhortations in Scripture are first and directly made to those who in some measure are freed to acceptable thogh not full performance of the same whereby let beleeuers prouoke themselues to more diligence seeing vnbeleeuers cannot tell what way to beginne in them 3. Carrie a diligent eye and watch ouer thy life and euery action of it before thou entrest into any action examine whether it will glorifie God and dignifie thy profession or expose it to contempt and make that holy way euill spoken of 4. Watch opportunities to do good take them when they are offred before they slippe thee yea seeke them that thou maist euer haue something between thy hands to glorifie God and his Gospel withal 5. Craue wisedom at the hands of God wait at her gates heare counsell from her mouth lay vp the rules of the word for the ordering of thy heart and life thus shalt thou be able not onely to passe euerie day more innocently then other but become also a clearer patterne of weldoing and more conformable to this rule of our holy Apostle But how may Christ come and find a number of lazie Christians in his vinyard to whom he may say why stand ye idle all day long why did you not promise me you would goe into my vineyard work and do ye not or are you in so goodly a field and can you want worke haue yee done all your husbandrie about home in your own hearts
the words we must necessarily open 3. points First what is meant by the word 2. what by the manifesting of it 3. what is this due time here mentioned by our Apostle which beeing explaned we shall more profitably descend to the seuerall doctrines 1. By the word is meant either Christ himselfe so called Ioh. 1.1 beeing that inbred word euen that person by whome the father reuealeth all things for none knoweth the father but the sonne and he to whom the sonne reuealeth him so as the father by this word his sonne maketh himselfe and his will knowne to men as one man reuealeth his minde to another by his words This word is the matter of the Gospel Or else by the word is rather meant the doctrine of the Gospel which is the word concerning Christ both these indeede were reuealed in due time and both may be truely meant but this rather this more properly because the words containe a reddition and haue reference to the former verse which speaketh of promises which promises by the doctrine of the Gospel preached are fully reuealed to be accomplished 2. By the manifestation of this word is meant such a cleare reuelation of it as vnto which is required a great light for the word noteth so much Before this comming of Christ there was an appearance of this word but not a manifestation some light there was but darke and obscure in types and shadowes and like to that of the dawning of the day compared to the brightnesse of the sunne in his strength But now the sunne of righteousnes beeing risen as he was newly and not long before the writing of this Epistle there is a cleare publishing of the Gospel at what time not a few Prophets were sent to one people to promise the future performance of auncient predictions but that great Prophet and Christ doctor of his Church both by his appearing his preaching his life his death in his owne person cleared vnto the Iewes as also by sending out his disciples and Apostles into all the world proclaimed vnto the Gentiles the present and perfect performance of whatsoeuer was written of him This is the doctrine here meant and elsewhere so magnified by the Apostle who comparing it with former shadowes calleth it the Gospel of glorie and a ministerie of righteousnesse which exceedeth in glorie 3. The word translated due time signifieth the proper time of this manifestation that is that verie time which the Lord in his counsell appointed for this purpose called elswhere fulnesse of time that is such a full time as whereof all the parts and periods are expired More plainely this fulnes of time is when after the scepter is departed from Iudah and after Daniels seauentie weekes the Messiah is borne is put to death and raised vnto glorie then must he be preached to all the world In fulnes of time he was borne Gal. 4.4 when fulnesse of time was come God sent forth his sonne made of a woman In fulnesse of time he died 1. Tim. 2.6 he gaue himselfe a ransome in due time and in this fulnesse of time he openeth the mysterie of his will to gather into one all things Eph. 1.9.10 Quest. But why doth the Apostle so carefully adde this circumstance not here onely but also in so many other places of Scripture Ans. To stay the curious minds of men who would be inquiring into the cause why God did no sooner manifest this word in the world but suffer 4000 yeares to passe in such obscuritie Why did not he reueale things before why did he then the reason is no time was Gods time but that who hath put all times and seasons in his owne power who is most wise to dispose to all things their fittest seasons Againe no time but that was their due time their fulnesse of time was not till then their proper time compleate in all the Articles and periods of it was not till then Whereof the Scripture affordeth vs some grounds as 1. betweene the time of promise and performance must intercede a time of expectation for sundrie causes that both the wisedome and truth of God and the faith patience of his people might shine gloriously 2. There must be a time wherein the Gentiles must be suffered to walke in their owne waies before the time of calling an holy seed from among them Act. 17.30 3. There must be a time of bondage and seruitude of the Church vnder the elements of the world and rudiments of the law before this libertie and freedome was to be procured Gal. 4.4 4. If Christ and these promises had beene exhibited and accomplished to the Father the end of the world had been before we had beene borne but because God would not haue them perfect without vs the promises were deferred These words thus explaned afford vs these 3. instructions 1. That the doctrine of saluation is more clearely manifest then in former times 2. That the Lord effecteth euery thing in the due season of it 3. That the euidence of the doctrine of saluation is to be sought and found in the preaching of the word Doct. 1. That saluation is more clearely reuealed then in former ages appeareth in that all the time of the law was but the infancie and nonage of the Church which then was as a childe vnder Tutors and gouernours and as a child was initiated in rudiments and elements of Christian religion and endued with a small measure of knowledge and faith because the time was not come wherein the mysteries of Christ were vnfolded Yea euen Kings and Princes who had the greatest meanes of knowledge desired to see the things which we see and could not and to heare them but yet could not as Christ himselfe witnesseth To which purpose the Apostle Peter saith that of this saluation the Prophets haue inquired and searched and prophesied of the grace that should come vnto you not that the Prophets themselues had no comfort of that grace but in comparison it may be said to haue come vnto vs as beeing so eeuidently accomplished vnto vs as it was not vnto them the waters from vnder the threshold of the Sanctuarie reached but to their anckles which now is become a streame which cannot be passed the cloud at the first appearance to them was no bigger then the palme of a mans hand which now couereth the whole heauen Thus had the old beleeuers â—he like precious faith with vs and Abraham saw the daie of Christ but a farre off and more darkely But not to insist in the proofe because we shall meete with the point more fitly we come to the vse of it Vse 1. How blessed were we if we could see our blessednes to whom such meanes of blessednes are offered how is the land in many places filled with the knowledge of God but would God that euen in such places men knew the day of their visitation and that the things of their peace were
vnion when Dauid and God consult together Iehoiadab and Ioash and when Iosiah standeth with Huldas the Prophetesse and for a man to oppose the ordinances of Christ with this humane ordinance is to set the bodie and soule together by the eares Not therefore the faithfull Ministers of Christ but such as stand with the beast and his ordinances and with the Antichrist of Rome are enemies vnto magistracie and weakeners of the power of Princes while they teach that all Ecclesiasticall persons are to be exempted from the ciuill power while they binde their hands in freeing their subiects from all obedience euen in ciuill commands and while they highly dishonour them in giuing the Pope a power ouer them to set them vp and depose them at his pleasure and that in thei◠owne dominions where they are onely vnder God And here first may be noted that after the Apostle had taken great paines in the planting of this Church of Creta yet were many things wanting and defectiue still for Titus is left behind him to redresse things defectiue which must not be conceiued as that the Apostles either thorough ignorance forgetfulnes or carelesnesse omitted any thing but because they were cast into straights of time and could not euery where finish euery thing at least effectually and executionally but onely by way of direction Which is a ground of sundrie considerations First it noteth what was the speciall worke of an Euangelist namely that beeing the companions of the Apostles they were to bring on the work of the Lord to perfectiō both by establishing that foundation they had laid building on further by their direction where they left off The office was middle betweene the Apostle and the Pastor the calling was immediate from the Apostles as the Apostles was immediate frō Christ. Where by the name Euangelists are not meant those who in a straighter sense are so called as whose helpe the Lord vsed to write the historie of Christ and beginnings of Christian religion two of which were Apostles and other two their companions as Marke and Luke but those whom we call vice-apostles or pastors fore-runners who were in preaching the Gospel planting the ministerie and administration of holy things to be as hands and feete wholly at the Apostles appointment to call and recall whether and when they would such as Timothie Titus Marke Tychichus seruing now in one Church now in an other as the Apostles pleased to vse them whose office because their calling was from the Apostles and their worke seruing the founding and rearing of the first Christian Churches and that by the direction of the Apostles must needs also cease with the Apostles Secondly notwithstanding many defects and wants in this Church and those great ones and that in constitution for we see their cities were destitute of elders and Church gouernours yet was it neither neglected by Paul nor separated from by Titus as a cage of vncleane birds teaching vs not presently to condemne a number and societie of men much lesse of Churches for want of some lawes or gouernment for no Church is not wanting in some if they ioyne together in the profession of truth of doctrine and worship for so many of the Churches planted by the Apostles themselues might haue beene refused for wanting some officers for a time although they were after supplied How much better were it that the spirit of meekenes should lead into a patient expectation when God will further beautifie his Sion to make her become the praise of the world then that the spirit of pride should hurrie vs into a rash and peremptorie sentence against euen whole Churches Did not Paul when the Church of Galatia had reuolted from the Doctrine of free iustification by Christ yet call and account it a Church still Let them shew any of our errors of this nature Obiect But those Churches and this in Creta was in constituting but yours after a long time by publike lawes and common consent haue refused the lawes of Christ and that after you haue beene conuinced not to be the Church of Christ. Ans. But where is this sufficient conuiction If it be said in their bookes the truth is although they haue pointed vs to some wants yet none of them haue sufficiently concluded vs no Church at all and suppose our case were altogether as ill as they would make it who are they that they should giue vs a bill of diuorcement If a priuate man erre and offend must he not first be admonished and then censured and iudged but by whom by priuate men no but by the Church and shall not a whole Church or many Churches challenge the same forme of proceeding and therefore seeing this is not done by our neighbour reformed Churches which no doubt are the true Churches of God wee remaine and shall truely retaine the name of the Church and people of God and leaue them to the reforming of their error both in the matter of their plea as also in the manner of their proceeding Thirdly we learne hence that no Church is hastily brought to any perfection The Apostles themselues the master builders with much wisdome and labour and often in long time made not such proceedings but that had they not prouided labourers to follow them with a diligent hand all had beene lost Much a doe had they to lay the foundation and prepare matter for the building and yet this they did by conuerting men to the faith and baptizing them but after this to ioyne them into a publike profession of the faith and constitute visible faces of Churches among them required more helpe and labour and for most part was left to the Euangelists So as the building of Gods house is not vnlike to the finishing of other great buildings with what labour are stones digged out of the earth with what difficultie depart they from their naturall roughnes what sweate and strength is spent ere the Mason can smothe them as it is also with the timber and yet after all this they lie a long time here and there scattered a sunder and make no house till by the skill of some cunning builder they be aptly laid and fastened together in their frame So euery mans heart in the naturall roughnes of it is as hard as a stone his will and affections like the crabbed and knottie okes invincibly resisting all the paines of Gods masons and carpenters till the finger of God in the Ministerie come make plaine and smoothe way working in their conuersion And yet many conuerts although they belong to the Catholike Church make not a particular visible Church till they ioyne in some publike seruice and worship of God according to the lawes and orders appointed by himselfe 2. Besides this inward ineptitude and resistance neuer had any building except Babels towers which had Gods owne hand from heauen against them such outward opposites against it as this hath here is Satan and all
his presse money that he may please his captaine forsaketh all the care of wife children house affaires and calling and wholly fixeth his minde and eie vpon the busines and victorie euen so the Minister seruing not vnder a Cyrus or Alexander but vnder the eternall sonne of God ought also to diuorse himselfe from the distractions for the things of this life which in comparison must be vtterly neglected He is in this warfare rather to expect dangers blowes wounds to forecast these to prouide for these and prepare how to encounter against Satan sinne his owne and others sinnefull lusts following his captaine at the heeles and incouraging himselfe hereto both with assurance of victorie and the expectation of his pay penie of life eternall It was the greatest policie that euer the deuill watched against the Church as the woefull experience of many ages hath taught vs to heape excessiue wealth vpon the Clergie then was the studie of the Scriptures and the care of the calling laid aside and was diuerted into plotting and policie both to get more and hold that which was gotten by this Antichrist came in hereby he rose to his height hereby he standeth at this day this wealth ioyned with pompe and state is that Davus which troubleth all the parts of the Christian world both the Churches and ciuill states as in many instances might be declared Secondly this vice will make a minister falsifie the word turne the truth into a lie and take such a course in handling the word as shall bring meale to the mill This was noted in the false prophets to be the maine cause of false vision Isai speaking of greedie dogges who could neuer haue inough maketh this their propertie euerie one looketh to his owne way and accordingly prophesied for his owne purpose and advantage so Ieremie ioyneth these sinnes together Ier. 5.31 The Prophets prophesie lies and the Priests receiue gifts in their hands and Ezekiel telleth vs that this filthie lucre made the Prophets so base minded that for verie handfulls of barley and peices of bread some of them would pollute the name of the Lord in lying to his people some of ignorance by the blinding and bewitching of this sinne and others against their knowledge and conscience powring themselues out through the deceit of Balaams wages Hence is this sinne branded iustly to bee the seede of heretikes and spawne of scismatikes false teachers and apostates What other was the white which the authors of scisme and heads of faction aymed at Rom. 16.17 they serued not the Lord Iesus but their owne bellies And no other God serued the false Apostles who were enemies to the crosse of Christ but their bellie was their God why so because they minded earthly things for what any man most mindeth that he maketh his God Hence could they please all sorts of men soon turne round into square In their doctrine ioyne circumcision with baptisme and so both Iew and Gentile were contented In their liues they would suffer nothing for Christ but howsoeuer the squares goe their state and pompe must be vpheld And at this day what other is the God of Popish Priests who for their bellie haue turned all religion into gaine and almost all essentiall truths into lyes both which are readily to be prooued in particular whereas the true Apostles were most careful to remooue from themselues euen the suspition of this fearefull sinne who professed that both the Churches knewe and God bare them record that they were farre from vsing flattering words or coloured couetousnesse in their doctrine and for their practise when they might haue beene chargeable to the Churches they rather wrought with their hands that they might be eased 3. If a Minister should speake the truth yet in this tainture how powerlesly how fruitlesly for is he a fit man to raise others to heauen whose owne heart is rooted in the earth how coldly shall he perswade others that godlinesse is great gaine whose gaine is all his godlinesse with what heart can he pull other men out of the world and the loue of it when it hath wonne the strongest and most inward hold of his owne heart with what experience can he teach that the truest delight is placed in heauenly things or that Gods kingdome is first to be sought when his thoughts are taken vp as the disciples were once in dreaming of a temporall kingdome with what face can he teach the doctrine of Gods prouidence when himselfe caâ—kes and laieth about him as though he had no father to prouide for him how can he curbe in others these vnnaturall desires which as the dropsie proceede most of fulnesse and abundance when as they are so setled in himselfe Thus this one lust vnfitteth him to all his duties Vse This confuteth many base minded men in the ministerie whose thoughts studie paines and labour are altogether bended and set vpon this conclusion That they wil be rich to which purpose they heape vp liuing vpon liuing cast their largest extent and contriue the building of their owne houses although in the meane time the house of the Lord lie wast Which grieuous sinne if it were so fearefully accursed in the common people of the Iewes what a grieuous plague hangeth ouer the head of that Minister whose calling laieth a further necessitie vpon him not to build a material house made with hands but a spirituall habitation for the Lord consisting of liuing stones in the hearts of men and yet all this worke is neglected that his owne neast may be well feathered And from the same fountaine floweth it that some are knowne vsurers others are farmours and husbandmen rather then Prophets others merchants buyers and sellers of Churches people and inferiour commodities others in marketting and yet in farre baser affaires spend their time and wast themselues which pitifull fruits of this filthie lust are so rife and so ripe that if old father Latimer liued in these dayes he would boldly avouch that if couetousnesse were lost we might find it in the Clergie some Iudas or other would haue the bagge Now there is no great hope of the recouerie of those who are alreadie clasped in the windings of this sinne they are desperately endangered to be drowned in perdition so sweete is the morsell and so pleasant is the bootie that they will not let it goe To them therefore I will say no more but as Peter to Simon Magus Pray to the Lord that if it be possible the iniquitie of thy heart may be forgiuen thee I will rather turne my speach to euery young Timothie and Titus beseeching and exhorting them all timely to preuent this sinne and to frame their hearts to that exhortation of Paul 1. Tim. 6.11 But thou O man of God that is who hast place or art to haue office in the Church by ordinarie calling as the Prophets and men of God of old had by extraordinarie Thou who after a speciall
are two especially 1. the deniall of a mans selfe with a daily invring ones selfe to the crucifying of his affections and lusts Paul beat downe his bodie as with clubs and kept it vnder Prooue masteries with thy selfe arme thy selfe against thy selfe make warre without truce vpon thy selfe it is a warre without bloodshed hurting none no not thy selfe but profitable to worke thy peace with God with thy selfe with others remember Salomons speach He that ruleth his minde is better then he that ouercommeth a citie 2. Prayer for neither this nor any vertue groweth in our owne grounds neither good nature nor freedome of will can make this supplie but we must haue recourse to the father of lights our selues are but our owne burdens of so miserable molde as we need no other enemies then our selues to depriue our selues of our good if the Lord befreind vs not whom we must wrastle withall by our praiers and if we would preuaile vnto our prayers we must sometimes ioyne the exercise of fasting which after a sort doubleth our forces both in strengthning our praiers as also by disposing vs to the receiuing of these graces And now to end this large treatise it wil be asked But what if any Minister be scandalous in any of the forenamed vices or defectiue in the vertues mentioned Ans. 1. If he be not answerable to these Canons it is plaine by the Apostle that he is not to be called 2. If he be called and after prooue vicious he must be delt withall as an Elder 1. no accusation must be receiued vnder two witnesses at least 1. Tim. 5.19 2. when he is accused of a knowne and scandalous vice all possible meanes must be vsed to reclaime him As 1. by open reproofe vers 20. 2. sometimes by translation of him to such a place as where are lesse meanes of that sinne as one giuen to drunkennes or contention from a drunken and quarellous people 3. sometime by a temporall deposition from his office if there be hope hereby to doe him good 4. after sufficient admonition censures and trial by a perpetuall deposition from his place yea and further if he still prooue incorrigible by proceeding to excommunicate him and cast him from the societie of the Church And the rather 1. Because Ministers are set ouer a people to edifie and not destroie them 2. Because the actions of Ministers haue a secret power not to lead onely but euen compell men to the like especially if they be lewd and wicked 3. Weaker and meaner men for manifest vices not repented of must be proceeded against to excommunication much more the Minister whose scandalous life is infinitly more dangerous and hurtfull 4. Such proceeding against notorious insufficient and scandalous wretches who neuer came in nor are kept in by the Apostles canons would doe good for example Vers. 9. Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and improoue them that say against it Hauing followed the Apostles meaning and method in describing the fitnes of him who is to be chosen into the Ministerie who for the innocencie of his life ought to be free from manifold vices and corruptions which are plentifull in the world and for the integritie of his conuersation seeing whatsoeuer he doth is exemplarie ought to shine with mâ—nifold graces and vertues as we haue heard Now we come to the second branch of the Ministers fitnes which standeth in his abillitie to discharge his high calling and place vnto which is required such â—kill and cunning in the grounds and points of Christian religion as that he may be able to hold fast maintaine and iustifie against all challengers that truth and doctrine which is agreeable to the faithfull word that so whensoeuer any blast of heresie tyrannie false doctrine or flatterie shall rise against him yet he may hold fast that faithfull word which is therefore a sure ground of sound doctrine and thence instruct and edifie the consciences of his hearers in all necessarie doctrine Whereby it shall come to passe that he keeping himselfe constantly to this truth shall be fitted fruitfully to turne himselfe to any dutie of his calling that let him be to deale with either of those kinds of hearers whether such as are obedient and teachable he shall build them further and make them sound Christians by exhortation out of wholesome doctrine or else such as are stubborne and opposite contradictors of the truth these he shall convince and with manifest reason put to silence And thus in regard of both Gods name shall be glorified true wisedome shall be iustified Gods kingdome shall be enlarged and amplified and Satans kingdome shall be destroied and damnified This is the scope of the verse which containeth two parts 1. The dutie enioyned euery Minister to hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine 2. the end including a sound reason of it in the rest of the verse That hee may be able c. For the meaning of the former part Holding fast the word properly signifieth such an holding as men vse when some other man hath laid hold on that which they will not part withall euen an holding with all their strength and force not such an holding as a man careth not whether he hold or no for then the thing holden would of it selfe slip out of a mans hand but an holding against a contrarie hold which vseth to be the stronger and firmer inforcing thus much that the Minister must lay hold with both hands surely apprehending the truth in the vnderstanding of his soule as also in the affections of his heart in either of which if he faile he holdeth not fast seeing neither can a man loue that which he knoweth not nor hold that he loueth not But what must he hold so fast The word which is not tropically as in many other places to be conceiued but properly In which proper acceptation it signifieth all that heauenly doctrine which is deliuered to the Church in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which we call the holy Scriptures Now this word the Apostle doth not nakedly mention but adorneth it 1. by a notable adiunct the faithfull word 2. from the porper ende of it according to doctrine which is fitted for the instruction and edification of the Church in all ages which we will further expound as we come vnto them Doctr. 1. That the word of God is a faithfull word and infallible 1. If we looke to the author he is holy and true Rev. 3.7 and vers 14. These things saith Amen the faithfull and true witnes euen God who cannot lie as vers 2. of this chapter 2. The instruments were led by the immediate direction and assistance of the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1.21 beeing of themselues either rude and illitered men as Amos an heardman Peter and Iohn fishers Matthew a toldegatherer so as the great clarkes of those daies were driuen
they stirre vp others to tast also with them how sweete and good God is in it These cannot come as men vse to come but will be reuerent in the coÌ„gregations where such words are vttered as Abraham when God spake vnto him fell on his face they will not rush vpon the reading of it in publike nor priuate without some lifting vp of the heart and some gesture signifying that inward reuerence 2. This argueth it a deuillish and wicked practise to elevate the due estimation and authoritie of the word either in the Scriptures or in the Ministerie once said Satan hath God indeed said c. So the Papists speake basely of the word in the Scripture calling it imperfect obscure contentious a waxen nose an inken diuinitie c. and therefore well may the letter of the Scripture be with them but the life of it is farre from them In like sort many profane wretches debase the word in the Ministerie conceiuing it as a vaine word without profit and boldly speake of preaching as of talking and others mutter because there is so much preaching plainely shewing by their speaches that they neuer knew the sweetnes of it in their soules and therefore as yet haue no part in it nor in that life which it hath brought to light Doctr. 4. Whereas the Apostle is not contented that the Minister should teach but exhort also it â—eacheth Ministers to labour for this gift whereby an edge is set vpon their doctrine wherewith as with a goad they pricke on the affections of those that are vnder the yoke of Christ. A difficult thing it is for teaching is an easie taske in comparison of it and yet so necessarie as that all the ministeriall worke is called by this name Act. 13.15 If yee haue any word of exhortation say on So Barnabas his whole sermon is called an exhortation to shew that he that laboureth not in this point faileth of all his dutie Whence are all those precepts that the Minister should teach and exhort 1. Tim. 6.2 and giue all diligence as well to exhortation as to reading 1. Tim. 4.13 For the profitable performance of which 1. euery Minister must labour for conscience of his dutie 2. for a pitifull heart toward sinners 3. for experience of that he teacheth that he may haue a flame in his own heart to kindle others by Vse Many men thinke they need not be taught but if they did not they need exhortation Others thinke it sufficient to be taught in generall tearmes but to be vrged by exhortation were to saue them whether they will or no. But it is not sufficient to know what is good but to be led on to the practise to which that we may be prouoked the best of vs while we are in our race need spurrs For as Paul writ of Christians the slownes and weaknes of whom he knew required exhortation as well as doctrine so that Christian that â—eeth not his deadnes and continuall backslidings knoweth no good by himselfe yea he that perceiueth not a spirituall heauinesse and slumber daily oppressing him without this meanes nay and with it also that soule is cast on sleepe at least if it be not dead in sinne Besides the truth is there is much knowledge euery where and so little conscience as if knowledge and conscience could not stand together but if men did make conscience of all the duties they know yet were exhortation still needfull seeing nothing was more vsuall with the Apostles then to stirre vp in beleeuers such graces as they thankfully acknowledged in them 1. Thess. 1.3 the Apostle thankfully remembreth their diligent loue and yet cap. 3.9.10 by a wise rhetoricall preterition exhorteth them vnto it Doctr. 5. Whereas the Apostle addeth that exhortation must goe with wholesome Doctrine we note that then is exhortation powerfull and profitable when it is firmely grounded vpon sound and wholesome doctrine then it carrieth due weight with it then is it agreeable to this apostolicall precept yea to that generall practise of al the Apostles whose manner was in all their Epistles first to laie downe plainely the doctrine of faith and saluation and then to perswade and exhort vnto the entertainement of it and to testifie that entertainment by the fruits of faith and loue For example After Paul writing to the Romans had disputed the doctrine of Iustification not by workes in the three first Chapters but by faith in the two next and of sanctification in the three next and of predestination in the three next In the 12. Cap. and so to the 14. verse of the 15. Chapter he exhorteth to good workes and Christian duties vnto the verie epilogue and conclusion The whole Epistles to the Corinths is a mixture of doctrine and exhortation In the Epistle to the Galatians after he had disputed the doctrine of the righteousnesse of faith which the false Apostles had wrung out of their hands after his manner in the fifth chapter and sixt he exhorteth them to the studie of good workes So in all the Epistles may be obserued that after the doctrinall part followeth the hortatorie And as for the particular practise hereof in particular cases both in propheticall writings Christs sermons and sayings and in the Apostles Epistles it would be infinite to obserue Vse As this Doctrine affoardeth direction to Ministers to carrie their exhortations leuell with the doctrine truly raised from the word that they be as goads to pearce and prouoke to dutie which not obserued the speach will be verified a sea of words but scarce droppes of matter so doth it authorise euery hearer to examine the exhortations framed vnto them that if they finde the Messengers of God exhorting them from wholesome doctrine they may acknowledge more then a speach or perswasion of man euen such a doctrine and ordinance as the Apostle iudgeth fittest for the saluation of man Which if any shall dare to refuse as accounting it with many at this day a liplabour of man or if any shall deeme and repute it an impotent meanes to raise men to the grace of life I can say no more nor lesse of such then the Apostle Paul to the hardned Iewes that put the word from them that they iudge themselues vnworthy of life eternall One day to their cost shall they know that all the force of the word lyeth not in the Ministers tongue and that his words are more then winde as they esteeme them Ier. 5.13 And improoue them that gainsay it These gainesayers are of two sorts either such as contradict the wholesome doctrine by teaching false and vnsound doctrine whether Iewes Pagans Heretikes or false teachers or else such as contradict it by their wicked manners and conuersation as a number of counterfeit Christians who dare not open their mouthes against such a cleare light and manifest truth but in their liues whereas it commandeth puritie they are filthy and impure whereas it
1. To mooue such as are separated to the ministerie vnto the diligent reading of the Scriptures to redeeme that time which they haue or may otherwise spend in reading filthie lewde and wanton bookes superstitious pamphlets Machiauells blasphemies or Popish errors and heresies vnlesse it be 1. with sound and setled iudgement able to discerne right from wrong truth from falshood and 2. with this end either more to detest them in themselues or fore warne others of them and thus the wise marriner neede not leaue the sea if he can avoide the rockes But let a Timothie or Titus hold him to this booke he shall hence haue supply of wisedome to saue himselfe and others or what wouldst thou wish besides wisdome for thy calling wouldst thou be fitted to exhortation deceiue not thy selfe philosophie cannot fit thee onely the word of God worketh in all the parts and powers of the soule minde will and euerie affection by Philosophy thou maist enforme the vnderstanding although but darkely in the things of God but did that euer reformâ— or alter any mans heart reade then this booke teach this and thou shalt ransacke the affections yea and consciences of the hearers Or else wouldst thou haue a dexteritie and facultie in the quicke resoluing of doubts studie this truth be readie in it and thou shalt finde truth manifesting both it selfe and the contrarie And seeing this is the onely euerlasting veritie it will much more make the mightie to ouerthrowe whatsoeuer is contrarie vnto it Finally wouldst thou haue eloquence added to all these former abilliments without which they could not be but obscure then studie this truth of God and thou shalt feele it framing thine heart and so ministring speech yea thou shalt speake out of the fulnesse and abundance of thy heart graciously nay it will be with thee in thy measure as it was with the Apostles thou canst not choose but speake the things thou seest and knowest 2. To confute the Popish teachers who contrarily 1. teach that the Scripture beeing so hard and obscure as they say it is may be wresâ—ed abused by heretikes at their pleasure and that no man can be fitted vnto these duties especially the latter of conuiction of error fully by the euidence of Scripture it selfe except he borrowe some helpe and force elswhere namely from the expositions and voice of their Church And 2. in deciding their controversies of religion according to the former position they â—lie from the word vnto Bishops Fathers Councels Decrees and Popes But to the first we answer that although we are not to neglect much lesse despise the light and direction of godly mens expositions and iudgements nor such truthes as are receiued by the true Churches of God yet without them by considering the nature of the things themselues the conference of places the knowledge of tongues the suitable correspondence of the parts of the context we may come to attaine the true meaning of the place controuerted by that be able to convince withstand all gainsayers And to the latter their practise is contrarie vnto Christs and his Apostles as we haue shewed As also the practise of the auncient Churches since as may appeare by that memorable course of Constantine the Emperour who commanded the Fathers met together in the Nicene Councel about 362. yeares after Christ to referre the great controversie then in hand against the Arrians to the decision and determination of the Scriptures Which godly course Augustine backeth who liued not past 40. yeares after when he affirmeth that it was an auncient order of disputing to haue present the books of holy Scripture and to stand to the triall thereof If this was an auncient order of disputing in Augustines dayes surely the contrarie Popish practise is but a nouelâ—ie and we iustly presse them to antiquitie Vers. 10. For there are many disobedient and vaine talkers and deceiuers of minds cheifly they of the circumcision 11. Whose mouthes must be stopped which subvert whole houses teaching things which they ought not for filthy lucres sake The coniunction for sheweth that the words following containe a reason of the matter preceding namely why the Minister should be a man so qualified with able parts both to maintaine the truth and confute the falshood The reason is drawne from the description 1. of teachers in these two verses and 2. of hearers in the 12. The teachers are described by three arguments 1. from their indefinite number there are many not two or three who are easily set downe but many 2. By their adiuncts which are two 1. They are disobedient or refractarie such as will not submit themselues to the true doctrine and discipline of the Church 2. they are vaine talkers that is such as beeing giuen to ostentation and vanitie contemne the studie and deliuerie of sound and profitable doctrine and search out words and matters of wit and applause both of them of more sweetnesse vnto the flesh then soundnes vnto the soule and spirit 3. By their most dangerous effects and these also are two 1. Their deceiuing of minds for which vngodly practise he especially brandeth them of the circumcision that is either by metonimie the Iewes themselues circumcised or else Gentiles Iudaizing embracing Iewish opinions mixing the Law and Gospel Moses and Christ circumcision and baptisme together making indeed an hotchpotch of religion by confounding things that can neuer stand together The 2. effect of them is their subuersion of whole houses that is they poyson and infect whole houses yea and where the grounds and foundation of religion hath beene laid they ouerturne and ouerthrowe all This last effect is declared by two arguments 1. from the instrumentall cause of it and that is by their false doctrine teaching things which they ought not 2. from the finall cause of it that is couetousnesse for filthy lucres sake Now these teachers beeing so many so dangerous and hurtfull their mouthes must needes be stopped Which is a common conclusion set betweene the two verses as hauing reference vnto them both as a common remedie against all the mischeife which any way may be let in by them and therefore those that are to be admitted into the Ministerie must be of abillitie to stop their mouthes For there are many disobedient Doctr. 1. In that the first thing taxed in these false teachers by the Apostle is disobedience we learne that disobedience commonly is the ground of false doctrine For 1. it is iust with God to giue vp those to errors and delusion that receiue not the truth in the loue of it for wheresoeuer it is receiued in loue obedience cannot but be yeelded vnto it 2. The nature of sinne is euer to be excusing it selfe and is loath to be crossed although neuer so iustly but studyeth how to defend it selfe as long as it can euen by wresting the Scriptures and by taking vp one error for the maintenance of another 3. The tenour
bookes hath this hexameter Quest. But why doth Paul call him a Prophet Ans. Some thinke him so called onely by a generall acceptation of the word Prophet which as well signifieth a publike declarer of some truth past or present as of some to come and so he openly taught the truth perswading to vertue and dehorting from vice Others thinke the Apostle calleth him so ironically or in skorne one who was a Prophet fit inough for such a people Others because he was so in the reputation and account of the people who as the other Heathen were wont to ascribe some diuinitie vnto their Southsayers and called them diuiners yea the interpreters and sonnes of the Gods But I take it the truth that he is so called because he was indeed a Prophet and did diuine answer of euents to come some of whose answers and oracles are yet extant and recorded in authors besides that some of the Heathen confesse that he was the cheefe of those who by surie prophecied of things to come Quest. But what kinde of Prophet was he or how was he and the other heathenish prophets distinguished from the true Prophets of God Ans. The Prophets of God were of two sorts First such as were more properly so called who beeing extraordinarily raised and inspired by Gods spirit did reueale some parts of the will of God which he intended to doe in and for his Church for time to come such were Isay Ieremie and many other in the old Testament vntill Christ the cheife Prophet and accomplisher of all prophecies appeared but verie few after The second sort of true Prophets were such as onely did teach and interpret the holy Scriptures and ordinarily had not adioyned the foretelling of things to come but vpon some speciall extraordinarie occasion and of these were many both in the old and new Testament In the old such were the companie of Prophets among whom Saul prophecied and the children and sonnes of the Prophets who as it is like were such as studied expounded and more accuratly explaned the writings of Moses and kept the doctrine deliuered by Moses vncorrupt in the Church although the masters and those which were more eminent had both these gifts such as Eliah Elisha and the sonnes of the Prophets so farre as they were emploied and sent by these as we reade that the young Prophet knew not that Iehu was to be annointed King till Elisha told him In the new Testament the Apostle bringeth all ministeriall and ecclesiasticall duties of ecclesiasticall persons to 1. Prophecie 2. Ministerie Rom. 12.7 the former of which is nothing but the exercise of a gift of teaching in the Church applying sound doctrine out of the word to exhortation edification consolation 1. Cor. 14.13 Both of these are truly called diuine Prophets both of them beeing raised of God gifted by God dealt in the things of God and endeauored to lead men vnto God As for the other such as were the oracles of the Gentiles whether that of Apollo at Delphos or of other groaues caues dennes and woods very frequent amongst them or else the southsayers such as were Bacchis the Sibills and this Epimedes these consent almost in nothing with the former for they differ in all the causes 1. Whereas the former spake by instinct of the holy Ghost and consequently whatsoeuer they spake must needs come to passe in that manner and those circumstances in which it was deliuered the which the Lord maketh a note of a true Prophet These latter spake by instinct of Satan who beeing a lying spirit from the beginning was often a lying spirit in their mouthes but that he couered his errors by speaking in likelihoods and amphobologyes and the things that came to passe seldome came to passe as they were foretold 2. For the meanes whereby the Lord communicated his will it is either more generall or more speciall the former was either vision to those that were awake or dreame to them asleepe the latter was by word of mouth or face to face But the deuill vseth all manner of tooles as meanes to deceiue all elements fire ayre earth water so beasts birds starres lottes herbes windes and words that looke how many kinds of creatures there be so many kinds of diuination there are so infinite is delusion 3. Whereas the matter of the former are the great things of God and of them the maine the foretelling of Christ the Messias and Sauiour of the world the latter commonly dealt in things of men as publike or priuate euents of peace and warre c. in which also the deuill himselfe could but gesse but as for God and Christ he shut their mouthes vnwilling that Christ should euen thus be heard of among the heathen Or if as may be obiected of the Sibyls some of them did vtter some things concerning Christ which Satan had snatched and stollen from the writings of Moses these were so disguised and coloured as the naturall face of that truth could neuer be beheld nay euen themselues vnderstood not the things they vttered and therefore could not vtter them with purpose thereby to make Christ knowne to the world and much lesse to establish the true worship of God in Christ as the true Prophets did What other endes the deuill had in it it were too long here to enquire 4. Whereas the former receiued their reuelations into meeke and wise hearts beeing gratious and prudent and not madde men the latter neuer powred out their oracles but when they were rapt into a trance or madnes and knew not what they said or did Whereby it appeareth that they were meere instruments and organs of Satan by whose tongues he spake the resemblance whereof may be seene at this day in some demoniakes possessed by the deuill If any here obiect that Iohn was rauished in spirit on the Lords day and that the spirit also rushed on Ezechiel on Daniel and so this was no difference betweene them I answer that farre were these holy men from beeing meere passiue instruments or as blocks and stones as the other were they were indeede meere men and such as when Gods greatnes and glorious maiestie was more then ordinarily manifest were verie much affected and almost swallowed vp of it and almost rauished and out of themselues as Paul confessed of himselfe but neither were they madde nor sensles nor foaming nor deformed nor ignorant what befell them but with knowledge faith reuerence wisedome and affection receiued the things of God which they were to deliuer againe afterward to the vse of the Church 5. Whereas the former euer serued the vse of the Church and endeauoured to lead men to God furthering them in faith and obedience the latter onely serued the vanitie and curiositie of men and although they could not well lead men further from God then they were yet they the more detained them from seeking after the true God Thus the difference plainly
expresse no such thing in their life and conuersation they haue only drawn a faire gloue ouer a foule hand For looke a little nearer them and consider their persons so polluted they are as that they are abhominable such as are worthy that both God and good men should turne away from as from things noysome to their sences for so is the nature of the word vsed also Luk. 16.15 And looke yet further into their liues in stead of sanctimonie you shall meet with rebellion in stead of subiection vnto God you shall discouer disobedience and whereas if they were the sonnes of Abraham as they professe they would doe the workes of Abraham They are reprobate to euery good worke which word is sometimes taken passiuely as 1. Cor. 9.27 I beate downe my bodie least I should be reprobate Heb. 6.8 The ground that beareth thornes and briars is reprobate and neere vnto a curse and so indeed are these refuse and reiected fellowes as souldiers cassierd or as base persons and banquerupts are passed by and not called into office so these are reiected of God and good men Yet it better fitteth the place to accept the phrase actiuely and then the sence is this that they are so farre from the practise of pietie that as men of corrupt minds are said to be reprobate concerning the faith so those corrupt minded men are reprobate concerning good workes and actions which are the fruits of faith that is so giuen vp to sinne and with the Gentiles Rom. 1. to a reprobate minde that they seeme to haue lost all difference and distinction of good and euill and can turne their hand to nothing which is not euill Which disposition of theirs seemeth to be well expounded Ier. 4.22 They are wise to doe euill but to doe well they haue no knowledge In the verse three points are to be marked and handled 1. That there will alwaies be Hypocrites in the Church 1. The Characters or notes of them which in the verse are fowre 3. Their miserable estate and condition in the word abhominable vnto which we will adde the vse For the first That there euer will be in the Church together with sound members many hypocrites appeareth With Abel will be a Cain of two men borne in the world one is an hypocrite with Isaac an Ismael if Abraham himselfe beget two sonnes one is an hypocrite with Iacob an Esau making shew of purchasing the blessing as well as he with the wheat the tares must grow to the haruest the branne abideth with the meale till the boulting the same net couereth good and bad fishes and much filth is drawne along with the fish Iudas lurketh in Christs owne family The purest primitiue Churches planted by the Apostles could not long continue a pure virgin as all the Apostles foresaw and forewarned neither can it be but in the peace of the Church as in a sweet and rainie season many weeds come vp and make a great shew among the good hearbs so many thrust themselues into the profession bringing with them the cares and loue of the world whom the first sonne of persecution causeth to wither and appeare to be themselues And although the Lord could easily at once purge his floore of them yet in great wisedome he suffereth them 1. in regard of his own glorie that his holinesse might appeare in the daily discouering of them and purging his Church for he cannot abide that hypocrites should long goe in the tale and account of his children but one time or other one way or other will be sanctified in all them that come neere him at which time his glorie also shineth out vnto others in their iust iudgement 2. In regard of the wicked that they should the more stumble at the truth by reason of some hypocrites among professors 3. In regard of the godly that they should partly be exercised by this meanes partly driuen to examine what truth is in them 4. In respect of the truth it selfe which getteth some testimony hence as Christ on the crosse by the very title of his enemies affirming that he was the King of the Iewes Vse 1. Let euerie man trie himselfe and the soundnes of his heart he is not a Iewe that is one without and therefore euerie man had neede lay a good ground of his faith and religion he beginneth wel that beginneth in the truth The outward profession may ioyne thee to the Church indeede which verie thing deceiueth many who conceiue that because we haue changed the mattins into preaching and the masse into the Lords table therefore they cannot but be of the Church but the time will come which shall separate those whom now the bare profession ioyneth when two shall be in a house two in the field yea two in a bed whereof the one shall be taken and the other refused one taken like Ruth going on to Iudah another like Orpah going backe to Moab when the fan shall separate wheate from chaffâ— the one to the garner the other to the burning when the sheepheard shall diuide the sheepe from the goats which now grase together liue together feede together are folded together the one to the right hand the other to his left Let not thy profession deceiue thee for many hypocrites are in the bosome of the Church 2. Let no man be offended if in trialls many by falling away be discouered to be hypocrites who haue long made a shewe of godlinesse for in this great house there must be vessells of dishonour as well as of honour Let no man entertaine any dislike either of the doctrine or the Church because some men turne from it for beeing the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles if Apostles themselues yea or angels should come and teach a contrarie or a diuerse doctrine from it we must deeme them accursed for God is faithfull and no vnfaithfulnesse of man can make him otherwise And for the Church that is the fame euen a number of beleeuers sanctified and sealed to eternall life of which number they neuer were They went out from vs but they were not of vs for had they beene of vs they would haue continued with vs 1. Ioh. 2.19 For what bonds haue they broken but some outward and visible bonds such as are externall profession of doctrine externall conformitie vnto it outward worship communion in the administration of the Sacraments whereby they were tyed onely to the members of the Church all which are easily broken and dissolued but not any internall or invisible bond such as is the bond of eternall election or the bond of the spirit of Christ whereby they should haue bin first knit vnto the head which is of absolute necessitie to be truely vnited to the Church for these knots once tyed could neuer be dissolued Neither let any child of God hence too much torment himselfe with feare least he should not perseuere in the grace receiued but if any
an honest and peaceable man he cannot preach indeede but he liues as well and doth as much good as if he preached we would not change him for the best preacher of them all But where is this harmonie of doctrine and life in such a one know we not that the best liues of the best men are but seruants and attendants to their doctrine and like the miracles of Christ which serued to prepare confirme prouoke and condemne but conuerted not the beholders this is the worke of the Gospel in the ministerie of it which is the power of God to the saluation of euerie beleeuer Was it euer heard that a dumbe Minister by his life conuerted a soule to God and what is his life but a liuing out of a lawfull calling an iniurious robbing men of their goods which he before God hath no right vnto and a cruell murthering of their soules for want of knowledge And if the question were made to me whether good doctrine or good life might better be spared in a minister I should answer readily that to preach well and liue ill were farre better and more eligible then to liue honestly and not to preach seeing the former bringeth ruine vpon himselfe alone this latter both vpon himselfe and his people Secondly as there must be good doctrine so there must be good life too for a Minister may not thinke he hath done enough when he hath taught others if himselfe yet remaine vntaught like some statue which pointeth the way to passengers but it selfe standeth a stocke still and mooues not but he must first be a good man and then teach others so to be In the old Testament the Priest must first be cleansed himselfe and then cleanse others first wash himselfe and then sprinkle others first sanctifie himselfe and then others so in the new we must first become lights our selues and then enlighten others first approach neere God our selues and then bring others before him for this is the propertie of a good sheepheard to goe before his sheepe that they may followe him But all this while we may not thinke that the authoritie of the word standeth vpon the good or bad life of men which hath a better bottome of his owne to stand vpon but yet it is a further seale of the truth of it vpon the simple and that sundrie wayes which I will not stand vpon These two make a sweete harmonie especially within a mans owne conscience when he can appeale vnto his fellow-ministers as Paul to Timothie and say you haue fully knowne my doctrine my manner of liliuing c. and vnto the consciences of Gods people calling them to witnesse both of his painfull preaching 1. Thess. 2.9 as also of his holy and vnblameable behauiour vers 10. yea euen vnto Gods tribunall with much comfort at the ende of his dayes as Paul did Act. 20.19.20.26 Which two as they must conspire so the minister is to be an example in both 1. Tim. 4.12 be an example in word conuersation c. The Apostles were as lights vpon hills as starres in the heauens Pastors are called to be patternes to their flockes the great Pastor of the sheepe our Lord Iesus set himselfe a coppie vnto all Christians both in holy doctrine and in blessed example of life Great is the force of godly example especially in the Pastor both to the beleeuer to prouoke him and to the vnbeleeuer either to bring him to a liking of the religion of God or to condemne him who hath both seen heard yet hath not beleeued euen as Noah condemned the old world by making of the Arke which are the reasons why the Lord hath euer scattered some of his children here and there a saint or two euen in Neroes house a Lot in Sodome and as a lilly riseth vp sometimes among thornes so doe the sonnes of God in the midst of a froward generation that they might shine as purer lights in the darkenes of the world round about them Vse 1. These are true notes to discerne a true Minister by pure doctrine and holy life If you consult with a Papist he will decypher you one of his Priests by his mitre crosyer staffe copes and other garments by his oyntings shauings c. which indeede are markes of the beast but not a word of life and doctrine whence we know them to be theeues not entring in by the doore but by the window to robbe and steale 2. This requireth the presence and residence of the minister with his flocke for if hee be ordinarily absent how can he be an example vnto them Thirdly it proclaimeth woe vpon them who by contrarie practise to their preaching giue occasion of stumbling to the people as Elies sonnes did better it were that such had neuer beene borne then so to strengthen the hands of sinners besides that by his owne mouth he shall be iudged Fourthly it stirreth vp the men of God to care of their liues to which we in this calling might be mooued by sundrie other strong reasons 1. We stand before God and therefore we must put off our shooes wash and cleanse our selues Ier. 15.19 If thou turne thou shalt stand before mee 2. We shall be better enabled to our duties both because God teacheth his secrets to his seruants the Prophets as also the doctrine shal be more acceptable and lesse excepted against Herod heard Iohn because he was a good man 3. We else pull the sinnes of many vpon vs and harden a number in the same sinnes the wicked Iewes could alleadge the Priests examples for their Idolatrie Ier. 44.17 and Ioh. 7.48 Doe any of the Rulers and Pharisies beleeue in him 4. He that diuorceth godly life from pure doctrine shall be the least that is haue no place in the kingdome of heauen Fifthly it teacheth all hearers to take benefite by the examples of their teachers who labour faithfully in the Gospel among them for must we studie to shew our selues examples in vaine Philip. 3.17 Brethren be followers of me and 4.9 The things which yee haue heard and seene in me those things doe Heb. 13.7 Remember them that haue the ouersight of you whose faith follow considering what hath beene the end of their conuersation The examples of the godly are called a cloud of witnesses to put vs in minde that as the Israelites were mooued as the cloud mooued so should it be with vs cast our eyes vpon the cloud of the faithful pastors especially to follow thē so far as they follow Christ which who so refuse to doe they haue three feareful witnesses against them the word of God their owne consciences the Ministers liues And here we must be put in mind to go one step beyond ordinarie for many cast their eyes vpon the examples of their Ministers to spie if they can obtaine some libertie to the flesh through their frailtie but if they cannot the most thinke it sufficient that they can commend
it with them but as in a theeues lanthorne that none can know there is any light there besides themselues for feare of reproach or danger they will not be knowne what they are a doing but they mistake this light if they thinke it can be kept so close for where euer it is it is a glorious shining light and can no more abide hidde then the sunne can be couered with a bushell or put into a lanthorne 5. A last sort haue walked in the light heretofore and made good beginnings but haue thought the day too long and are growne wearie of the sunne and therefore as the people Exod. 35. at the first brought too much to the Temple but after wards sacrilegiously deuoured these holy things as the Prophet witnesseth euen so in the beginning of her late Maiesties raigne this light was accounted of followed and happily entertained but since the verie length of the day hath wearied the labourers A third Vse might here be fitly followed against those who still accuse the Scriptures of obscuritie now when the vaile is gone and the light is gloriously shining and thence frame a consequent more impious and absurd then the premisses namely that therefore they must not be medled withall of common people but onely by the Popes licentiates against whom I only affirme that they as yet neuer saw the expresse face of Christ in the Gospel and that when all vailes and shadowes continued vnremooued it was not lawfull for any Iew thus to reason And teacheth vs to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts This doctrine of the Gospel is a schoolemaster and full of instruction wherein it differeth not from the law for euen that also teacheth the deniall of vngodlinesse and a sober righteous and godly life Quest. What neede the Gospel then teach ouer the same thing againe Answ. Because though they teach these same things yet they differ in the manner of teaching For 1. the law can teach and command them onely but the Gospel by sanctifying and inspiring a new life into beleeuers giueth them with the commandement a power to obey it which the law could neuer do which power if it went not with the Gospel in beleeuers all the commandements of the law for performance were but in vaine and more vainely repeated in the Gospel 2. The Gospel perswadeth to bring that power into act by such an argument as the law neuer knew namely from the great price that was paid for sinne euen the blood of that immaculate lambe wherewith we are washed which to count profane or to tread it vnder our feete were horrible impietie yea much more fearefull then to transgresse that law which was confirmed with the blood of bulls and goats and yet if a man willingly transgressed against that law there was no sacrifice for that sinne And this manner of perswasion the Apostle here vseth in saying that the doctrine of grace which bringeth saluation teacheth vs. Doct. 1. In that the Gospel is a teacher note that it is a schoolmaster of manners aswell as the law So soone as any were conuerted by Christ himselfe or his Apostles they were presently called Disciples for thenceforth they depended on his or their mouthes for direction and instruction And such as giue vp their names to Christ must not looke to be lawles for they come to take a yoke vpon them and to learne of him yea they are bound to fulfill the law of Christ called Ioh. 13.34 a new commandement so that Christians must still vnder command neither would Christ by any other touchstone try the loue of a professor towards himselfe then by keeping and obeying his word Vse 1. This doctrine meeteth with that slaunder of the Popish Church whereby they accuse our doctrine of licentiousnesse and affirme that we teach that a iustified person is freed from all keeping of the law that all the law is fulfilled in beleeuing that there is no sinne but vnbeleefe and that nothing but faith is commanded in the Gospel as for other things they are indifferent not commanded nor forbidden All which with many moe to this purpose be there owne words whereby according to the auncient cunning of Satan they would bring in disgrace with simple people the truth of doctrine concerning our free and full iustification in the sight of God through faith without the workes of the law as though this doctrine were a destroier of the law Whereto we answer with the Apostle Rom. 3.31 Doe we through faith destroie the law God forbid yea we establish the law For although the regenerate be not vnder the law in regard of 1. iustification 2. accusation 3. coaction 4. condemnation yet are they vnder it in regard of direction instruction and obedience so as it is not yet destroied nay it is established by the Gospel 1. by apprehending Christs righteousnesse for the perfect obedience vnto it and fulfulling of it by our suretie 2. by our owne inchoate obedience vnto it which by meanes of the Gospel beeing a quickning spirit we are enabled vnto and by the same is also made acceptable and pleasing vnto God through his Christ. Vse 2. Many a loose Christian can well endure to heare that the doctrine of grace bringeth saluation and the brighter it shineth to this purpose the better but oh that the Apostle had staied there and not come to teach them their dutie for they are slow of heart to beleeue and dull to learne Let a man come and offer saluation and preach promises who will not pinne himselfe on such a mans sleeue but let him teach the same men their duties and the way to become partakers of these promises and they will fall off as fast or faster then they did from Christ when he asked his owne Disciples if they also would goe away But in great wisedome hath the Lord happily ioyned these two together saluation and instruction to shew that he that hath no care for the latter hath no part in the former grace bringeth saluation to none but to the schollers of Christs schoole it is then no matter to thee that grace hath appeared nor any benefit to thee that it bringeth saluation vnlesse thou be also instructed by it in the lessons following Doe thou become docible as a child for so the word implieth yea as an obedient child fashiō thy selfe and suffer thy selfe to be moulded into the obedience of it or els in vaine expectest thou saluation by this doctrine neuer dare to diuorce the things which God hath coupled Secondly out of the manner of perswasion to yeeld an obedient eare to the Gospel namely because it bringeth saluation we learne what is a notable meanes both to represse any temptation or stirring lust by which we might be ouercaried vnto euill as also a pricke and motiue to prouoke our selues forward vnto good namely to consider of Gods goodnesse towards vs and what he hath done for vs. This argument is frequent in
when we see Satan so busie and stirring in the plotting contriuing and executing mischeefe against the Church may we not conclude that surely his time is verie short when we see particular iudgements vpon our countrie lingring and durable plagues threatnings of whole kingdomes and countries with visible iudgements vpon particular persons why doe we not conclude that surely these are forerunners of the general and that it is not farre off If we see the sunne and moone great lights in the Church fall from heauen and be darkned if the starres the professors of the Gospel loose their shine and fall from their first loue why doe we not thinke that shortly the heauens themselues shall shriule away like a scroule and be no more seeing the Scriptures affirme that immediatly after such things this appearing shall be In a word when we see such generall securitie that all men cry peace peace vnto themselues if we shall perceiue Noah daies returned againe in which men eate and drinke build and plant marrie and giue in marriage and thinke nothing either nothing else or nothing more how is it that we cannot conceiue of this appearing which shall be as a flood and destruction to all that thinke not of it for as a snare shall it come vpon all the vngodly of the earth Vse 3. Seeing the doctrine of the Gospel not onely bringeth the euidence of saluation but lifteth vp the heart to waite for it it appeareth that it is the doctrine of God brought by the Sonne of God from the bosome of his Father the doctrine that raiseth the minde to heauen must needs be heauenly and this is the doctrine which we preach because it is fruitfull herein Some busie themselues in prying more into the men and their callings that bring it then into the doctrine it selfe and refuse this most blessed treasure because they see not the holy Ghost so visibly calling our ministers as if he should sit on our heads with fiery tongues These I would wish 1. to looke well to their owne callings for sure he that is pragmaticall in other mens callings is carelesse and negligent in his owne and let themselues weigh the matter and giue sentence whether to contemne and neglect so great saluation will stand with an effectuall calling vnto the grace of God 2. To enquire not so much whether our callings as whether our doctrine be as good as Peters or Pauls 3. To obserue the worke and fruite of our Ministerie in regenerating many thousands and begetting them to heauenly life and conuersation whereas false teachers and false doctrine regenerate none Doctr. 2. An excellent meanes to prouoke men vnto the duties of Christianitie is the consideration of Christs comming vnto iudgement For some might haue asked the Apostle but how shall we be able to goe through the duties you haue described and hold out against the manifold discouragements which in the entertainment of this doctrine we are sure to meete withall the answer is Wayting for the appearance of the mightie God our Sauiour For first it is a notable meanes to set and enter men into this course of godlinesse and this is cleare in the Scriptures where we may obserue the spirit of God vsing this consideration as a speciall motiue both to draw men out of their sinnes together with the loue of this world as also to plant in them the feare and reverence of the Lord all which must be done before men can come to breathe in the common ayre of Christians For the first how doth the Scripture reuoke the young man from his vnbridled vanitie and from walking in the sight of his owne eyes and lust of his owne heart but by the remembrance that for all this hee must come to iudgement This was the argument vsed by Peter to the people of Ierusalem who flocked to see the lame man who laie at the bewtifull gate of the Temple healed Amend your liues and turne that your sinnes may be put away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord and he shall send Iesus Christ. By the same argument would the Apostle Paul haue wonne the Athenians from their idolatries Act. 17.30 But now he would haue all men to repent because he hath appointed a day in which he will iudge the world and haue reclaimed vnhappie Felix from his wicked and voluptuous life when he made him tremble in hearing the iudgement to come 2. To the forsaking of the world in the profits and pleasures of it how effectuall this perswasion is the Apostle in his owne example declareth Philip. 3.7 who accounted all aduantages losse yea dung to attaine the resurrection of the dead while his minde was vpon the resurrection and Christs appearing he was mortified vnto the world and the world vnto him 3. For the working of awe and reuerence of God in the heart Eccl. 12.13 Feare God and keep his commandements for God will bring euery worke vnto iudgement And when the Angel would prouoke the inhabitants of the earth to feare and reuerence before God and stand in awe of him he vseth no other argument then that the houre of his iudgement is come And surely were we not harder of heart then the anuill it could not be but the consideration of this iudgement should hammer and work vs to the vndertaking of a godly and Christian course Secondly as this consideration may be of efficacie to beget vs vnto God so is it a most notable nurse of all good duties and a sweete prouocation to cheerefulnesse and diligence in the duties of pietie righteousnesse and sobrietie The Apostle Paul himselfe was hereby vnderpropped in keeping good conscience before God and all men because he looked for the resurrection of the iust and vniust and hence did the Apostles spurre and prouoke themselves and others to the diligent practise of the duties of their callings both generall and particular 1. Corinth 5.9 considering the terrors of the Lord we perswade men Thus Paul chargeth Timothie not only to keepe those his commandements without spot vntill the appearing of the Lord Iesus Christ but also as he would answer at the appearing of Christ to preach instantly in season and out of season and Peter warneth the Elders to feede the flocke and be ensamples vnto them that when the chiefe sheepeheard shall appeare they might receiue an incorruptible crowne By which motiues they much more prouoked themselues to their owne speciall duties as appeareth 1. Thes. 2.19 And for the generall duties of Christianitie euerie Christian is by this reason spurred forward thereunto 2. Pet. 3.11 considering these things shall be dissolued what manner of men ought we to be in all godly conuersation And that this expectation of Christ is a notable preseruatiue of all Christian vertues who can denie that readeth those manifold places where watching and keeping the garments watching and sobrietie be sober and watch watching and stedfastnesse
the curse On the contrarie let the naturall children of the Church 1. know them 1. Thess. 5.12 that is both in heart accknowledge them the Ministers of Christ and in affection loue them as his Ministers accounting their feete bewtifull 2. render them double honour 1. Tim. 5.17 in which precept the holy Ghost hath made 1. reuerence 2. obedience 3. thankfulnes 4. comfortable maintenance their due from their people Secondly Ministers are hence taught so to order their liues and doctrine as they lay not their persâ—ns open to reproach nor prostitute their authoritie vnto contempt and so loose it both from themselues and others For this is the way for Ministers to winne authoritie and reuerence in the hearts of men by their liues and doctrine to become examples vnto the flocke And thus shining in the puritie of doctrine and conuersation they shew themselues starres in the right hand of Christ. The point beeing formerly prooued we will only note a threefold vse of it First to confute the Popish teachers who haue deuised another way to free themselues from the contempt of the laytie namely by inuesting their Bishops and clergie into ciuill authoritie and Magistracie by furnishing them with wealth and abundance yea superfluitie of state and pompe by distinguishing them from other men by strange fashions of apparell miters crosyer staues rings and bables that if Titus had bin such a Bishop this had beene a needlesse precept for who durst haue despised him but he should soone haue heard of him But the word teacheth that it is no politicke deuise that maintaineth the estimation of a Minister or Ministrie but the holy carriage both of the doctrine and liues of the Ministers euen as the Apostle also speaketh of Deacons that by ministring well they get themselues a good degree and great libertie in the faith Secondly this ground laieth heauie things to the charge of the idol-ministerie who for any gifts for teaching are many of them inferiour to boyes and girles of seauen yeares old and wofull it is to thinke how many places are serued or starued rather with Ieroboams priests who were raked out of the basest of men the iust subiects of reproach and contempt And others the sonnes of Eli who by the wickednesse and dissolutnes of their courses not only stinke themselues but make the seruice and worship and word of God to be abhorred men mistake their marke when they say that it is often preaching which maketh it dispised but because it is so often preached by such leud men it looseth the grace and power of it in the hearts of men Thirdly when men thus teach and thus liue purely and innocently and yet are despised let them not thing it strange nor be discouraged for they haue done their dutie and taken the right course to get reuerence and authoritie Let men at their perill now despise them the Lord will not refuse to honour them and if they cannot in earth yet are they sure to shine in heauen And thus by the assistance of God haue we absolued this second Chapter to him be therefore praise for ouer Amen CHAP. III. PVt them in remembrance that they be subiect to the principalities and powers and that they be obedient and readie to euerie good worke IN the former Chapters the Apostle hath beene carefull that Titus should in his ministerie propound the seuerall offices and duties of Christianitie vnto seuerall estates and conditions of men Now in this Chapter he will haue him teach more generall and more publike duties which concerne no estate more then other but all Christians of what estate and condition soeuer they be wherein he taketh vp the greatest part of the Chapter vnto the 9. verse II. The second part of the Chapter warneth Titus how to carrie himselfe more respectiuely 1. in contentious questions 2. in dealing with heretikes both which abounded in those dayes in the 9 10. and 11. verses The third part containing the third part namely the conclusion of the whole Epistle remembreth some priuate and personall matters which is ended with the accustomed apostolicall salutation Concerning the first of them These generall duties are 1. propounded in 1. and 2. verses and 2. confirmed and vrged in the sixe following They are propounded in this method and order First Titus must instruct all Christians in their duties towards Magistrates Secondly in the mutuall duties one towards an other The former taketh vp the first verse wherein two things are to be considered 1. the manner of propounding the precept 2. the substance of the doctrine it selfe wherein wee must speake 1. of the duties required which are two 1. subiection 2. obedience Secondly of the persons 1. to whome 2. from whome they are due But first we must returne to the manner of propounding this lesson in these words Put them in remembrance The Apostle saith not teach them or exhort them as before but put them in remembrance wherein Titus is inioyned two things 1. To call backe into their mindes this lesson euen the old doctrine concerning authoritie and subiection vnto magistracie which is not abolished vnto beleeuers implying that it is no newe doctrine but renewed 2. Often to inculcate and beate vpon this point for great and waightie reasons For 1. by nature all men desire libertie and to cast off the yoke of God corrupt reason wil be readie to conceiue all men one mans children and why should not one be as good as an other we came all out of one Arke and perhaps among Christians some Chore or other will be readie to say what is not all the congregation of the Lord holy 2. The Iewes in these times wherein the Apostle writ stood much vpon many temporall priuiledges as vpon Abraham the Temple the lawe c. and were stiffe and loath to stoope to the authoritie of the Gentiles 3. The Christians of Iewes and Gentiles stood as much vpon spirituall priuiledges not thinking it inough to be set free from the thraldome of Sathan and bands of sinne and so be made spirituall kings vnto God and the lambe vnles also by a boundles Christian libertie they might be at their owne hands to do as they listed without the knowing of any subiection 4. This also confirmed their error that they more respected mens persons then Gods ordinance for because in these dayes they sawe the most of the Magistrates heathen men and enemies to Christ and his gospel they thought it a most vnworthie thing that they beeing beleeuers should still be commanded and remaine subiect vnto them the weakenesse of which ground we haue discouered in cap. 2.9 for on the same commandement seruants presumed on more libertie then was meeâ— euen to the casting off of their subiection at least to vnbeleeuing masters The instructions which I will note out of this manner of deliuering the precept are two Doctr. 1. The scope of the ministerie is to put men in minde and keepe in them the
his genealogie Phares the incestuous sonne of Iudah and Bathsheba that was the wife of Vriah And in these vses these genealogies may be still with sobrietie read taught and heard Quest. What is it then the Apostle condemneth Answ. Not any such as serue to the edification of the faith of the Church whereof this of Christ a publicke person and Sauiour of the world is the cheife of all neither the keeping of the descent so farre as serueth to the preseruation of right iustice and ciuill peace In which respect Kings and Nobles yea and other inferiour persons may enquire into that right which their ancestors haue made their due and must so hold their genealogie as they may hold their right against all claimes But here is condemned all that recounting of kinred and petegree in all sorts of men which proceedeth from a vaine minde and tendeth to worldly pompe and vaine-glorie For this was the sinne of the Iewish teachers that whereas now by Christs appearance all distinction of families was in religious respect abrogated and now was no such need of genealogie as before vnlesse it were before Infidells and such as were not perswaded of the right descent of Christ yet they out of their pride would be much and often in extolling of their tribes and kinred and so not only for these accessories let goe the substance of religion but as if they would build vp that politie again which now was abolished to the great hurt of their hearers would much busie themselues in such fruitles discourses These genealogies must Titus withstand By brawling and contentions about the law are meant those hote contentions which yet many Iewes and Iudaizing teachers did trouble the puritie of religion withall striuing still to bring backe againe the obseruation of Iewish ceremonies such as was circumcision differences of meats and daies and garments as though Christ were not yet come wherewith the Church in that tender age was much molested But now our Apostle pointeth to another end of the law namely to institute the life contain in obedience and lead vnto Christ but not to shadow Christ to come as before who by his comming hath put an end to all such ceremonies Of all these endlesse questions idle genealogies and brabling contentions the Apostle giueth this censure that although they may seeme to haue a puffing kind of knowledge and be stood for as for fire and water as if the whole substance of religion were placed in them yet are they vnprofitable and vaine farre from instruction and edification of men in true godlines yea indeed great hindrances thereto as taking vp time and labour and wits of men which should better be imploied which as we said is a forceable reason to auoid and represse them Hitherto the meaning Doctr. 1. The Deuil is readie in the purest Churches to corrupt the puritie of doctrine by stirring needles endles questions either in substance of doctrine or in ceremonies wherein men will be as hote as if all religion were placed in them And thus shall the peace of the Church be troubled the free passage of the Gospel hindred the godly teachers greeued and all for things vnnecessarie and idle things sometimes so farre from profiting the Church as that they much hinder it and obscure the doctrine of true religion All this appeareth plainely in this our example The malicious man is euer sowing tares in Gods feild and if he cannot extinguish all the light of Christian doctrine if he cannot pull downe as he would the substance of truth he will doe what he can he will make dissention in smaller matters whereby many shall be offended many cast backe that were comming on and many other kept back who might come on in time So when the Disciples of Christ and Iohn consented in the substance of doctrine yet could he make them quarrell in washings and fastings and such ceremonies Paul and Barnabas consented in substance of doctrine yet for a verie trifle and indifferent thing the companie or leauing behind of Marke were so exasperated and deuided that they did seperate one from the other And if he be so forceable in good men that he taketh the aduantage of flesh in them much more doth he effectually worke in vnconscionable men who are all flesh and all corruption Easie were it in all ages to discouer this eminent note of Satans mallice in false teachers namely that they were euer more earnest in vrging and constraining of men in their owne deuises then to the duties of the morall law Christ charged the Pharisies that they placed more religion in washing potts cuppes and beddes then in keeping Gods commandements These Iewish teachers Act. 15.29 are branded that they troubled the Church with words and combred mens minds euen in the Apostles daies with things dead and vnnecessarie with circumcision and ceremonie And is not Gods iudgement come vpon the Papists at this day to the vttermost who haue called backe all these Iewish ceremonies againe and so long contended for them that they haue lost the substance of pure religion and the truth hath betaken her to her wings Their schoole diuinitie is turned away from Christs bodie to his garments their maine disputes are taken vp about workes of preparation free-will merit of workes workes super errogatorie purgatorie differences of garments meats dayes vowes pilgrimages which are such things as Christ wrapped vp together and left in his graue when himselfe rose againe And their doctrinall diuinitie to the people as we read it in the postills but schoole distinctions and legends fables or of latter times bitternes against the first restorers of religion who oppose their former false doctrines And for their heat in vrging these things aboue all the commandements of God none is so blind but may see that they more seuerely punish him that fasteth not their lent then such as are manslayers more him that keepeth not one of their Saints dayes then him that keepeth neuer a Sabboath thorough the yeare that they make it a greater sinne for some sorts of men to marie a wife then to liue in secret filthinesse all their liues long Thus the deuil hauing gotten in his head easily thrusteth in all his bodie and if he get a Church or people at this aduantage that he can comber mens mindes with needlesse things and stirre vp brabbling contentions about vnprofitable and vaine deuises of men he is in great hope and probabilitie ere long to put out that light which he hath alâ—eadie so farre darkned Vse Let vs acknowledge the worke of Satan when we see men who are all of one sound iudgement in the substance of religion and so should be brethren to be at such hote strife and opposition for matter of ceremonie and for things in comparison vaine and vnprofitable 2. Let vs not count it a strange or new thing to be too much offended at it 3. Let vs pray the Lord who can rebuke Satan to dissolue such
performed more miracles then Christ and all his Apostles and was farre greater then Iohn Baptist we could not auoid but be heretikes indeed because these and a number such are contradictory to the canon of the Scriptures reuerse the foundation of religion and yet are obstinatly defended by them And further let men see hence how inconsideratly they cast the names of old heretiques to the blemishing of the liues and waies of many godly and worthy men as when Christian and religious men are tearmed by the name of Puritans an auncient sect of heretikes with whom these haue but small acquaintance The like may we say of that reproachfull title of Scismatikes who quickly degenerate into heretikes who rent the coate of Christ and make division in the Church sometimes for some opinion but more vsually about some orderly rites and ceremonies in the Church Now then to challenge men of scisme 1. the Church must be prooued to agree and to haue the vnitie of truth both for doctrine and rites 2. men must be conuinced by the word that the doctrine is the wholsome word and the rites and ceremonies are edifying orderly inoffensiue and not superstitious Obiect But some are so peeuish they will neuer be conuinced and satisfied Answ. The reason hereof seemes to be because the Church is sometimes a partie in such a question and therefore it were wisedome to bring vpon such parties the iudgement of other reformed Churches to make vp such a conuiction And then when all such good meanes are vsed if men separate from the Church let them lie iustly vnder the reproach of their sin But farre be it that euery one who carrieth a diuerse iudgement concerning some rites in the Church wherein he liues should presently become a scismatike for such a one may still cleaue in heart in affection and in personall presence vnto the Church and be farre from interrupting the vnitie of the Church Yea farre be it that euery departure from those that call themselues the Church yea in maine points of doctrine should be scisme Were Elias and Elizeus Scismatikes because they departed from Ieroboams worship were our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles scismatikes in departing from the doctrines of the Pharisies and Saduces No it was Ieroboam it was the Preists and Pharisies who pretended themselues to be the Church departing from the truth and so from the true vnitie that were the authors of Scisme herein And so for rites how can we stoppe a Papists mouth if we shall say that those men who depart from rites tending to the weakning of faith and doctrine or offensiue and superstitious are presently to be ranked amongst Scismatikes for haue not we our selues thus departed from an hundred Romish ceremonies and yet we say they are the authors of Scisme therein Let this rectifie our iudgements and keepe vs from rash censures in matters so capitall and so difficult If any Catholike spirit will still reproach vs as Scismatikes surely we will reioyce herein that we are not of them whose canon hath taught vs that if Christ and his Apostles would not subscribe to all their decrees they should escape no other tearmes but be reputed Scismatikes at the least if not burnt for heretikes Secondly note that there haue bin and shall be to the end heresies in the Church Christ was no sooner ascended but that blessed doctrine of his euen while the Apostles yet liued was oppugned by heretikes which seemeth to be the ground of this precept Nay no sooner was there a Church but heresie the disease and corruption of it beganne to discouer it self and truth gaâ—e only the start was before heresie yea the â—aâ—es came vp with the good seed in the feild of the Lord. The reasons of this doctrine are First so long as the causes of heresie remaine it selfe must needs continue but the causes shall be and euer haue bin in the Church and these are ignorance of God pride of heart selfe conceit ouerweening of gifts want of loue to Christ and his truth Satans mallice ambition couetousnesse flattery and many moe in a word so long as there is a mixture between good and badde there will be a fight between them Secondly the Lord in his prouidence suffereth false prophets and heretikes to rise vp among his people to prooue try them whether they will cleaue vnto him or no Deut. 13.3 they are the Lords fanne brought into his floaâ—e to separate betweene the faithfull and vnfaithfull whereby the wicked fall off as beeing thrust away from the Lord vers 7. and the godly who are by Satan and his instruments accused to be hypocrites are manifested â—ound at the heart and faithfull to the ende So the Apostle 1. Cor. 11.19 There must be heresies that those who are approoued of God may be knowne he saith not it is possible but necessarie that heresies be as fire to trie and purge the gold Thirdly the Lord in his iustice punisheth by such the contempt of his truth and the careles and vnaffected intertainement of his word For iustly are men who will not receiue the truth in the loue of it giuen ouer to strong delusions in the beleeuing of lies If Christ and his Gospel cannot be receiued Antichrist when he commeth with all lying wonders and preuailing errors shall If the truth in Michas mouth be contemned 400. false Prophets shall preuaile with their lie So haue we seene that where a faithfull Pastor hath beene lightly set by the Lord hath one way or other remooued him and after his departure sent in some grieuous wolfe or other that hath not spared the flocke Fourthly the wisdome of God permitteth it for although it seeme to poison vtterly destroy the truth yet indeede he turneth it to the clearing and confirming of it it beeing an occasion that the truth is further sifted into that as sparkles issue out of the striking of two flints together so the truth discussed and disputed becommeth more lightsome and more victorious yea the gold commeth no brighter out of the fire then the truth out of the triall of opposition and contradiction Vse 1. Whensoeuer Sathan according to his accustomed mallice against sinceritie stirreth vp any troubles to stay the course of the Gospel to obscure the shining brightnesse of Gods glorie and to bring confusion into the most wise orders and ordinances of God then the Lord so ouerruleth the matter as that he alwaies bringeth light out of darkenes glorifieth himselfe purgeth his floare prooueth his people quickneth their zeale and traineth them in humilitie and obedience Let vs not then be discouraged if our eyes see many trials and in them many fall off if we see the truth oppugned doctrines of libertie broached backed and zealously maintained for surely although the Lord herein may iustly correct our manifest contempt of the truth yet can he not nor will forget his owne glorie 2. We ought to be so farre from troubling or hindring
deeds denie him but this is not that which is in our question which is of diuersitie in religion and not of infidelitie or hypocrisie where the same religion is professed the former is a barre of marriage but not the latter Obiect But then you will say that such marriages made ought to be dissoluedâ— I answer 1. that marriage is an externall thing and properly hindereth not faith and saluation of it selfe and 2. that it is not against christianitie to keepe contracts made with Turks and heathen 3. Besides in the Apostles dayes the faithfull beeing married to an infidell he was not to put her away 1. Cor. 7.12 if she would abide with him But as M. Zanchius after he had learnedly discussed this question and propounded reasons out of the Scriptures Fathers Councels and ciuill lawe that such mariages ought to be disanulled yet doubtfully leaueth it to the iudgement of the Church so will not I be too bold in defining this great question Vers. 11. Knowing that he that is such is peruerted and sinneth beeing damned of his owne selfe Hauing in the former verse shewed both the persons to be proceeded against called heretikes and the manner of proceeding against them namely after once or twice admonition to auoid them Now in this verse our Apostle discendeth to giue some reasons of this seueritie which are two in number First he is such a one as is subuerted or turned off the foundation Secondly he wittingly and willingly spurneth against the knowne truth sparkling and shining in his conscience and therefore is remedilesse and desperatly incurable For the former By beeing peruerted or turned off the foundation is not to be meant any falling off from the foundation of Gods election which abideth so sure as that not any one of Gods elect shall euer fall away as Hymencus and Philetus did but a falling off from some fundamentall points of Christian religion held and maintained by the Church whereof this partie yet seemeth a member As for example The maine foundation aymed at in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles is to teach that Iesus Christ God and man is the alone and perfect Sauiour of his Church and whosoeuer teacheth or holdeth any doctrine tending to ouerthrowe either of his natures or anie of his offices he is truely said to be turned off that foundation Againe the maine grounds of all our religion for matter either of faith or manners are the commandements of the law and promises of the Gospel and whosoeuer either directly or by direct consequent ouerthroweth any of the commandements of God or articles of our faith he is truly said to be turned off the foundation Now this cannot euery error in religion doe For to keepe our Apostles allegorie comparing the profession of religion to the building of a great house some errors are lesser and as it were besides the foundation such as may be thought as the breaking downe of some window some greater as the breaking downe of some side of the house and yet the house standeth although much defaced But some are such as ouerturne the whole house and rase the verie foundations of all such as is the doctrine of iustification by workes which point alone putteth men quite out of their estate in Christ and shutteth them out of the kingdome of heauen Gal. 5.2.4 Whence might be obserued how needfull a thing it is for euery one to be well grounded in points of Catechisme which is a thing most dangerously neglected by the most and beeing so grounded to looke well to themselues least they be turned off from them and so depart from the holy commandements for thus the end of such would be far worse then the beginning But we will come to the latter degree of this sinne Hee sinneth beeing damned of himselfe that is he wilfully sinneth or addeth sinne to sinne not only by maintaining an errour but 1. against the light of the word shining in his conscience 2. against the wholesome admonition of his faithfull pastor yea and of the whole Church the voice of which he will not heare 3. euen against besides other convictions that of his owne conscience whereby he is resolued to take part with the wickednesse of his heart and persist an heretike in his heresie This man if he had no other iudge is iudged and condemned of himselfe and sheweth that he is damned of himselfe Obiect But there is no man so monstrous and gracelesse that will persist in error against the light of his conscience Answ. Yes and this commeth partly by the naturall impuritie of conscience which can excuse not only intentions vnwarrantable but euen sinnes committed against the law As in the young man Mar. 10.20 who boasted that he though he had liued in the breach of all had kept all the commandements from his youth and 2. partly by the increase of that corruption through a sencelesse numbednesse and vnfeelingnes which springeth from a custome of sinne and 3. especially by the iust iudgement of God who striketh them with a reprobate sence by withdrawing euen the very light of nature from those who would faine put it out or deteine it in vnrighteousnesse and by deliuering them vp to strong delusions that they might beleeue lies who would not embrace the truth in the loue of it Now he that is such a wilfull offender and knowne so to be must be auoided But it is hard will some say to know any man thus to sinne Answ. Because we speake not now of the iudgement of certaintie which is proper to God whereby he alone can iudge of the finall estate of a man but only of the iudgement of humane wisedome which is giuen to the Church who iudgeth only for the present by the present fruits it is not so hard to doe for such a man hath beene brought to conference to the tryall of the Scriptures to the analogie of faith and to the admonition of the Church by which his reasons haue bin refelled his iudgement informed his conscience conuinced himselfe forewarned of his danger but he obstinately hath refused all these good meanes and persisteth in his error Where note 1. What patience the Lord vseth in his iust proceedings euen against the worst men whom he will not haue condemned nor cast out of the Church vpon suspicions or surmises no nor presently after an open sinne is committed but their must be a time between wherein the Church must rightly informe her selfe that she may know the nature and degree of the sinne before she turne her to any censure or sentence Yea and further the sinne beeing apparant she must not reiect any till all good meanes of reclaiming haue beene in vaine vsed Which may teach vs that to heape or hasten excommunications ipso facto or as it is often before the partie can come to the knowledge or suspition of any such proceeding is to swarue from the rules of the word and those weightie
see the wonderfull things of the lawe If any man want wisedome he must aske it of God The foote of Dauids song was Teach me thy statutes Thus shalt thou be taught of God and not onely by the ministerie of man 4. Seeing the feare of God is the beginning of wisedome and his secret is with them that feare him bring a teacheable and an humble heart turned to God louing his truth desirous and industrious to obey that part of his will alreadie reuealed vnto thee for he teacheth the humble in his way and if any man will doe his will he shall knowe whether the doctrine be from God or no. 5. In thy reading let not thine ende be to seeke out and finde out curiosities and subtilties but to finde and meete with Christ desirous to knowe nothing but Christ and him crucified which is the scope of all the Scriptures as also of the gift of interpretation of them 6. Read not by halues but goe through the author thou hast made choise of once and againe nor idlely but with attention as painfully digging for the treasure nor carelesly but with dilgence trying these mettalls vnlesse thou wouldst take copper washt ouer for gold Lastly bring all thy reading into vse and practise meditate of it often by thy selfe and cheerefully communicate it to others for by vsing and laying out thy talent thou encreasest it and know that not they which reade heare or speake much are blessed but those which doe it Thus come furnished to the reading of this or any other godly booke and I assure thee thou shalt not loose thy labour but shalt so redeeme thy time as that thou shalt be able to giue a good and comfortable account of it in the day of thy reckoning If thou meetest with any doubtfull things helpe me with thy best construction If with any escapes helpe me with thy best counsell If with any helpe hereby in thy holy course praise God and helpe me with thy prayers The vnworthie seruant of God and of thy faith THOMAS TAYLOR A COMMENTARIE vpon the Epistle of Saint PAUL to TITUS The occasion of the Epistle HE hath little acquaintance with the writings of the Apostles who out of themselues cannot attaine vnto the occasion of their penning but not to wast time in the particular Arguments of each seuerall Epistle they haue all one common and generall occasion which was this So soone as the Apostles had planted any Church of God by sowing the good seede of the word fetched out of Gods owne garners in the field of the world the malitious man sent his seruants to sow tares in the same field which sprouted vp suddenly into the blade and eare to the choking of the good husbandmans good seede Hence was it that least Gods husbandrie should vtterly miscarie the Apostles were put to new trauells who hauing vpon them the care of all the Churches which they had founded and seeing Satans subtilties incessantly breaking out in his seducing instruments teachers of lies and false Apostles to the annoyance of the Church were constrained with a second hand to stablish their first worke and with no lesse labour to vphold and repaire that house and building of God which like good master-builders they had formerly reared and erected This truth is euident not onely in other Churches planted by this our Apostle the Doctor of the Gentiles as by his seuerall Epistles is clearely gathered but also in this Church planted by himselfe in the I le of Creta now called Candy for Satans rage containeth not it selfe in the continent nor contemneth a conquest against the Church in such a small Iland as this is And therefore no sooner was Paul departed hence although he left Titus behind him to further the worke but Satan thrusteth in corrupt teachers some erronious in doctrine others in life scandalous both of them exceeding infectious some of them seeking the ouerthrow of the doctrine others of the gouernment of the Church established others would for the honour of the seruant despise the Son by ioyning Moses and Christ together all of them disioyned the profession and practise of pietie and by this meanes peruerted many and drew them into their owne destruction Our Apostle therefore wrote this Epistle to Titus 1. that he might authorize and backe him in his Ministerie against such as might otherwise carrie themselues contemptuously towards him 2. That he might direct him in redressing and repressing such disorders as beganne to preuaile for which ende he both describeth what manner of persons he should place Teachers ouer the congregations as also what doctrine he would haue him particularly applie to euery degree and condition of men that by the sufficiencie of the former the false teachers might be foiled and by the euidence of the latter all sorts of men might be sensed and out of daunger of corruption by them 3. Because Titus was young as it seemeth he teacheth him how to carrie his whole doctrine how to order his life how to deale with the tractable how also with obstinate offenders who studied rather parts and â—ow to be contentious then how to content themselues with the simple truth and so shutteth the Epistle with some personall matters and the Apostolicall salutation The parts of the Epistle This Epistle containeth three parts 1. The salutation in the 4. first verses 2. The narration or proposition of the matter of it from the 5. verse of the 1. Chapter vnto the end of the 11. of the 3. chap. 3. The Conclusion containing some priuate businesse enioyned Titus and the ordinarie salutation of the Apostle CHAP. I. 1 PAul a seruant of God and an Apostle of Iesus Christ according to the faith of Gods Elect and the acknowledging of the truth which is according vnto godlines 2 Vnto the hope of eternall life which God that cannot lie hath promised before the world began 3 But hath made his word manifest in due time through the preaching which is committed vnto me according to the commandement of God our Sauiour 4 To Titus my naturall sonne according to the common faith Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ our Sauiour IN these foure verses containing the salutation which is the exordium or first part of the Epistle we haue two things to consider 1. The persons 1. saluting 2. saluted 2. The forme of the salutation it selfe The person saluting is described 1. by his name Paul 2. by his office 1. more generall a seruant of God 2. more speciall and an Apostle of Iesus Christ which is further enlarged by the ende of it namely either to preach the faith of Gods Elect as the Geneva translation hath it or rather hereby to bring the Elect vnto the faith according to the faith of Gods Elect vpon which occasion he entreth into a large and notable description of this faith and thereby proceedeth in amplifying the dignitie of his calling as we shall see in the seuerall
who haue beene as faithfull to Christ as Zimri was vnto Elah in teaching doctrines and precepts tending to the advancing of their owne estate the enriching of that seate the decking of that whore of Babylon the pulling downe of the kingdome of Christ and the trampling of his testament vnder feete for when the Decrees Canons and Councels of men must iustle out the counsels of God the additions and traditions of men must be as by their doctrine beleeued and receiued as the written word of God how can Christ be acknowledged the onely Lord and husband of his Church But also pittie it is that euen of Protestant ministers not a fewe may bee charged with Demas his sinne in embracing this present world which if any doe needes must they become as faithfull vnto Christ as Hazael was to Benhadad for it goeth not alone but the forsaking of the truth is the next an inseparable companion of it Vse 2. This doctrine ministreth comfort vnto those that are faithful in their ministerie whom howsoeuer the world esteemeth of them their Lord highly respecteth admitteth them into his priuie Counsels and imployeth in a service which the angels themselues desire to prie into 2. They beeing his seruants they are sure of his protection Psal. 116. Dauid because he was the seruant of God was bold to pray for safetie hence are ministers called starres in the right hand of Christ not onely because he disposeth of them here and there according as he pleaseth but also to note their safetie and securitie for he alwaies keepeth them euen within his right hand 3. This master whom they serue will reuenge all their wrongs no otherwise then Dauid did the indignities of his seruants against Hanun 4. He becomes their paymaster and of him they receiue their wages and they performing their dutie faithfully loose no labour although Israel be not gathered but are a sweete sauour vnto God euen in those that perish 3. Vse Teacheth people how to esteeme of their Ministers namely as the seruants of God and consequently of their Ministerie as the message of God Which if it be Moses must not be murmured at when hee speakes freely and roughly and if Micha resolue of faithfulnesse saying as the Lord liueth what soeuer the Lord saith be it good or euill that will I speake why should he be hated and fed with bread and water of affliction Is it not a reasonable plea and full of pacification in Ciuill messages I pray you be not angrie with mee I am but a seruant Yet when Ieremie shall say of a truth the Lord hath sent mee his feet shall neuerthelesse be fastned in the stocks Nay this consideration should not only bind men to peace from touching and doing the Lords Prophets harme but also vrge them to haue them in exceeding honour at least for the workes sake which is the Lords who therefore acknowledgeth them co-workers with himselfe 4. Vse Let euery priuate Christian account it also his honour that the Lord vouchsafeth him to become his seruant and hereby harden thy selfe against the scornes and derisions of mocking Michals who seeke to disgrace thy sinceritie If the vngodly of the world would turne thy glorie into shame euen as thou wouldest haue the Sonne of man not to be ashamed of thee in his kingdome be not thou ashamed to professe thy selfe his seruant which is thy glorie let none take this crowne from thy head thou seruest not such a Master as thou needest be ashamed of And an Apostle of Iesus Christ Now the Apostle descendeth from the generall to this special seruice which was the highest Ministrie in the Church and sheweth that his imployment was in the most serious busines of the Church next vnder Christ who had furnished him with an embassage for the reconciling of men vnto God and that not as an ordinarie Minister but 1. as an Apostle 2. an Apostle of Iesus Christ. 1. That he was an Apostle appeareth by three properties agreeable only vnto Apostles First hee was immediatly called by Christs owne mouth Act. 9.5.6 I am Iesus arise for this was the Apostles prerogatiue to see Christs face and be called by himselfe immediatly and not as this day mediatly by the Church Thus Paul prooueth himselfe an Apostle Am not I an Apostle haue I not seene Christ namely though not while he was in the flesh and in his base estate as Peter and the other Apostles yet by reuelation and beeing now glorified which was of his farre more speciall grace once in the way to Damascus Act. 9.17 and another time in the Temple he saw Christ appearing to him wishing him to make hast out of the Cittie Secondly as he receiued his calling so likewise his doctrine immediately from Christ as the other Apostles did True it is that beeing brought vp at Tarsus he was first instructed in humane literature and knowledge that he was able vpon occasion to cite the testimonies of sundrie Heathen Poets and after that he was brought vp at the feete of Gamaliel a Doctor learned in the law in which he profited so much as he became vnreprooueable and liued according to the perfect manner of the law of the Fathers and he spake with tongues more then all the Apostles Notwithstanding all this when he commeth to learne the Gospel he had it not from man nor by man but immediatly by Christ from heauen This knowledge was too high for him to hammer out by his owne studie God himselfe shewed it him by reuelation Eph. 3.3 Thirdly he was not now tied to any one certaine place but was called to carrie the name of Christ among the Gentiles and to confirme this we read more of Pauls trauels then of all the Apostles besides put together his commission to Damascus was not halfe so large and generall as this he hath now receiued 2. He calleth himselfe an Apostle of Iesus Christ. 1. Because he was called furnished and sent by Christ. 2. Because he was now to teach Christ not the letter of the law any longer but the doctrine of the Gospel neither righteousnesse by the Pharisaicall obseruation of the law but by the faith of the Sonne of God Doctr. The Apostle by ioyning these two together a seruant and Apostle teacheth vs that the chiefest offices in the Church are for the seruice of it Was there any office aboue the Apostles in the Church and yet they preached the Lord Iesus and themselues seruants for his sake Nay our Lord Iesus himselfe although he was the head and husband of his Church yet he came not into the world to be serued but to minister and serue Vse Ministers must neuer conceiue of their calling but also of this seruice which is not accomplished but by seruice thus shall they be answerable to Peters exhortation 1. Pet. 3.3 to feed the flocke of God depending vpon them not by constraint but
himselfe and the people of his daies whome he would not suffer to rest in farre more knowledge and proper faith then this we haue in hand how vrgeth he the Colossians that hauing receiued a tast of the true knhwledge of God nay euen a kind of stedfastnesse in the faith of the Lord Iesus yet here they should not make any staie but proceed on to the full assurance of vnderstanding in all the riches of it to know the mysterie of God yea to be further rooted and built and stablished in the faith of Christ and neuer to giue ouer till they come to be compleate in him which how they can stand with that Popish position a weake eie may see The like of Peter 2. Pet. 1.12 And 2. wauerers in religion and vnsetled persons in their profession may hence be informed to iudge of themselues and their present estate We heare more then a few vttering such voices as these There is such difference of opinions among teachers that I know not what to hold or whom to beleeue but is not this openly to proclaime the want of faith which is not only assuredly perswaded of but certainely knoweth the truth of that it apprehendeth The iust man we know liueth by his faith but this is to withdraw himselfe to perdition Let not therefore such wauering minded men looke for portion in Christ whose followers and disciples can professe vnto him Master thou hast the words of eternall life and whether shall we goe And though all men forsake thee yet we will die with thee before we denie thee Our precept is that if an Angel from heauen should come and bring another doctrine so setled and stablished our mindes ought to be in the present truth we should hold him accursed But lamentable it is that Angels from heauen need not come to preuaile against the truth for let but a blinded Papist come from Rome broach his vessell and in effect affirme that all the Apostles were deceiued in their doctrine a number of Protestants may soone be turned to another Gospel the experience whereof hath brought swarmes of Iesuits and Seminaries among vs to the poysning not of a few 3. If the elect are brought to the faith by the acknowledging of the truth then after long teaching and much meanes to be still blinde and not to see the things of our peace is a most heauie iudgement of God for here is a forfeit of faith and saluation Here indeede is the voice of Christ but here are not sheepe of Christ that heare it here is the glorious light of the Gospel shining but here are none but Infidels the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded that they cannot behold it here is the annointing offering to teach all things but here are not they that haue receiued him here is spirituall meate but here are not spirituall men to feed vpon it for if any thinke himselfe spirituall let him acknowledge the things deliuered to be the commandements of the Lord which who so doth not he is stil in the snare of the deuil farre from repentance prisoner to doe his will Whence are all our plagues in the Church in the land but for want of not acknowledging the truths which haue bin clearer then the sun to our eyes and how iust is it that such as will not know the voice should know the hand of God and that whome the vocall word cannot reclaime the reall word of the Lord should ouertake Thirdly whosoeuer in truth entertaine the Doctrine of the Gospel the hearts of such are framed vnto godlines For herein this truth taketh place and preheminence aboue all other truths and writings in that it doth not only inlighten the vnderstanding but also in that it fashioneth the heart vnto that which it teacheth nay herein this doctrine farre excelleth that of the law of God which is indeed a lanterne to direct and teacheth what to doe by enforming the minde in the seuerall duties of it but giueth no power to the performance of any of them but this truth besides the shewing of the dutie conferreth strength acceptably to do it for it conuerteth the soule More plainely we reade of a twofold law but in substance the same 1. the law of God 2. the law of Christ. The former is an old commandement prescribing loue the latter a new commandement prescribing loue also The newnes of this commandement then standeth not in any new matter and substance of Doctrine but in this new manner of deliuerie and propounding in that the law commanded loue but gaue no strength to performe it it writeth it selfe onely in the fleshly tables of the heart and so in the flesh it cannot be fulfilled but in the Gospel with this commandement of loue goeth in beleeuers the giuing of Christ and the gift of faith whereby they are enabled in the performance of it whence also the Apostle Iohn calleth it both an olde doctrine namely in regard of the substance of it and a new doctrine not as latter in time but in respect of that effectuall power of renewing the soule which accompanieth it and maketh the doctrine effectuall to the beleeuer it beeing the quickning spirit which reformeth the minde informed In like manner doth our Apostle elsewhere oppose the euidence of this doctrine to the vailed knowledge of the law and ascribeth vnto it two things aboue that which the law affoardeth 1. a clearer illumination We behold as in a mirror the glorie of the Lord with open face 2. reformation of heart and life and are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie which is the end of the former enlightning vnto which the law could not lead vs which letteth vs see indeed some part of the glorie of the Lord but cannot change vs as this into that we see And as the propertie of this truth is to renew men by the knowledge of it to his image that did create vs so whosoeuer haue learned Christ as the the truth is in Christ he hath cast off the old man and is renewed in the spirit of the minde This knowledge leaueth not men in vaine speculation but leadeth forward euery Christian towards his perfection 2. Tim. 3.16 Vse 1. If this be the preheminence of the word to frame the soule to true godlinesse then is it a matter aboue the reach of all humane learning and therefore the folly of those men is hence discouered who devote and bury themselues in profane studies of what kind soeuer they be thinking therein to obtaine more wisedome then in the studie of the Scriptures But in forsaking the word of the Lord what wisedome is there and what is their gaine more then that by the iust wrath of God vpon them they are commonly turned into that they reade liuing in open profanes or else at the best are but ciuill men without religion or good
the God of our Lord Iesus Christ would giue the Ephesians to know what the hope is of his calling Secondly the subiects in whom it is The Saints for as the practise of beleeuers before Christ to waite for his first comming in humilitie as we read of Simeon Annah many others so now beleeuers as constantly waite for his second comming and the comforts of it Reu. 22.17 And that it belongeth only to the Saints is cleare 1. In that it is ioyned with the faith of the elect in this text 2. Because it ariseth from faith is nourished by it and is proportionall vnto it 3. The thing hoped for belongeth only to the Saints they only haue right in the tree of life and only they enter in through the gates into the Cittie 4. That which meriteth the thing hoped for that is the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ belongeth only to them for them only he praied while he was on earth for them only he died he rose againe ascended into heauen and now maketh requests at the right hand of his Father Thirdly the obiect of this hope Things to come and namely after the resurrection life eternall In which regard the Apostle calleth it an hope laid vp in heauen which is all one with that in the text hope of life eternall vnto which it lifteth vp the heart and affections Where the excellencie of the grace may be conceiued from the excellencie of the obiect it is not conuersant about momentanie and sleeting matters not insisteth in things below but about durable and eternall things to come and not onely comforteth the soule here below in earth but crowneth it hereafter in heauen And this grace it is which putteth such a difference between the godly and the wicked that whereas these are well appaied and contented with things present and wish for most part there were no other heauen then that happinesse they enioy here vpon earth the other looke vpward and outward and see a farre off and are such as waite for the adoption of sonnes and the redemption of their bodies which is the full haruest of those first fruits which they haue alreadie receiued Fourthly it is added in the description that this grace of hope doth firmely and not waueringly expect this eminent obiect and this it doth both because it is grounded not as the Papists teach vpon mans merit power or promises but vpon the most firme promise of God more stable then the hills of which mention is made in the next words as also in that the holy Ghost who first worketh it doth also nourish it yea and so sealeth it vp vnto the heart as it can neuer make ashamed it may indeede be tossed and shaken with many kinds of temptations yet in the patient attending vpon the Lord it holdeth out and faileth not Fiftly the fruit or effect of it is in the last words expressed namely that it prouoketh vnto all holy duty yea and continueth the beleeuer in it Thus Abraham by faith obeyed God and held out looking for the recompence of reward whence it is that as true faith is called in the Scriptures a liuing faith so found hope is also called a liuely hope that is such an one as is effectuall in the heart of the beleeuer to stirre him vp vnto all heauenly conuersation Vse This doctrine teacheth vs what a rare thing this grace of hope is among men and that the thing it selfe is not so common in the world as the opinion of it Aske any man how he meaneth to be saued the answer will be he hopeth well and he trusteth in God that hoping well he shall haue well but if this doctrine be true it followeeh that as faith is not of all no more is hope For it is a grace peculiar to the Saints who are very fewe in comparison of the multitude And is a companion of faith which is not the portion of the most It casteth anker in heauen and striueth not to become the heire of the earth as most men do whose whole studies are to plant and build and call the houses after their owne names and raise their families and make themselues great in the earth of whom we heare the holy Ghost speaking that their hope is onely in this life and they haue no hope in their death It is also accompanied with many graces which are not the garlands of euery head not the beauties of any but the spouses of Iesus Christ. It is not found but in an heart humbled with the touch for sinne and yet possessed with true peace in God grounded on that promise which is made to the poore in spirit for of these two it is ingendred It procreateth and preserueth heauenly mindednes lifting vp the heart to wait and wish for their masters comming so as that day neuer commeth vnawares vpon them as it doth on those who are yet in the night and in darkenesse It suffereth not a man to walke in the wayes of sinne either in hope of mercie or presuming of repentance but he that hath this hope purgeth himselfe and auoydeth the corruptions that are in â—he world through lust It vpholdeth the heart in obedience and dutie both by exciting the will and the diligent hand to vndertake and performe and strengthening the whole man in temptations dangers and distractions vnto all perseuerance in the wayes of God So that although when pleasure or profit is to be cast off or when crosses and losses betide the hypocrite for his obedience all his hope perisheth and vanisheth as the dewe before the sunne yet this hope maketh not ashamed but comforteth in this life and crowneth in the life to come Let blindnesse therefore make fooles bold whose propertie it is to beleeue euery thing yet the wisedome of the wise will cause him to vnderstand his way and not suffer him to nourish for hope either a doubtful desire of somthing which with Balaam he may naturally wish or a dreame in the slumber of conscience deluding with a perswasion of life that heart which is as dead as a stone within him Which God who cannot lie hath promised before the world began The pronoune relatiue which some from whom I would not easily depart referre rather to the word truth then eternall life because of that in the 3. ver But hath made his word manifest and thence indeede might our Apostle iustly haue defended his doctrine from suspition of noueltie beeing the same which was looked for euen in the first ages of the world and now made more manifest by which occasion were offered to ouerthrowe sundrie newe broaâ—hed nouelties of the Popish doctrine not sauouring of ancient antiquitie But I rather encline to that other construction referring the relatiue vnto life eternall immediately going before which as we haue heard it to be expected by hope so is it here said to be promised by God for in the promise hope hath his
stedfastnesse And this promise is described 1. from the stabilitie of it in that the author of it is God who cannot lie 2. from the antiquitie of it gathered from the circumstance of time before the world began both which considerations most effectually commend this promise of God and also confirme this our hope which leaneth vpon it Quest. What kind of promise is this heâ—â— mentioned Ans. The word signifieth such a promise as is meerely free and most absolute as the learned haue obserued and is opposed vnto all legall promises which are not free but conditionall and made good to the keeper for the keeping of the law for the man that doth the law shall liue by the lawe but euangelicall promises whereof this is the principall are no such compacts or bargaines but free without all antecedent inducement and all condition of doing any thing on our parts As for the condition of faith which some may here alleadge the answer is we receiue nothing for our faith nor the worthines or worke of it but by it as a hand or meanes we receiue the free promise of eternall life Quest. But how could God promise before the world began that is from euerlasting seeing there was none then to promise vnto Answ. By an vsuall figure of speach the thing decreed is put for the decree it selfe and the true sense is this God promised that is decreed to promise before the world began and in due time hath made that promise manifest in the word preached as in the next words The like phrases we finde 2. Tim. 1.9 He hath called vs with an holy calling before the world was Eph. 1.4 we were choosen before the foundation of the world that is God decreed then to choose vs. Neither will this speach seeme strange to him that considereth 1. that with God all times are present none former or latter to him 2. that hereby the Scriptures would note the certaintie and assurance of such a maine promise of such vse and expectation Out of which words we note three lessons 1. That life eternall is ours by free promise 2. That God cannot lie and therefore the promise is infallible 3. The admirable care and loue of God to man tendring his eternall good before he or the world was Doctr. 1. That eternall life is by promise appeareth by that vsuall metonimie in the Scriptures whereby it carrieth the name of the promise it selfe although indeede it be the thing promised Heb. 6.12 be followers of them who through faith and patience attaine the promise that is life promised This truth was liuely typified both in the sonnes of Abraham as also liuely shadowed in that earthly Canaan The sonnes of Abraham were Isaac and Ismael two sonnes but one heire and he the sonne of promise by which title alone he held his prerogatiue whereas Ismael was the first borne Hence was it vsuall with the Apostles to oppose the sonnes according to the flesh to the sonnes of promise And as it was then so now is there a seede of promise euen all faithfull men and women who are raised out of faithfull promises faithfully apprehended called elsewhere not sonnes onely but heires of promise that is not onely such as to whom the promises belong but such as claime their inheritance onely by adoption and promise and not otherwise In like manner the earthly Canaan was called the land of promise not onely because it was long before promised to Abraham and his posteritie many of whom for many generations onely so enioyed it but also because those that were brought to the possession of that good land had it not for their owne worthinesse they were charged to beware of such thoughts for God gaue them this power by stablishing his couenant with them figuring vnto vs no other thing but that this blessed rest prepared for the people of God the truth of that shadow is held in no other tenure but by vertue of the promise neither here nor hereafter adde hereunto that whatsoeuer grace the Lord powreth into the hearts of the elect they all beeing not onely steppes and degrees but pawnes also and pledges of eternall life looke out vnto the promise faith apprehendeth it hope expecteth it loue thankfully entertaineth it yea and all the rest are quickned and strengthened by it Nay in this regard the holy spirit of God from whom these streames of grace doe flowe is called the spirit of promise not onely in that he was promised to beleeuers as Ioel. 2. I will powre out my spirit but also because he sealeth vp vnto their hearts the certentie of this maine promise touching their saluation Obiect But life eternall is called a debt Ans. It is so of his promise not of our desert Herodias craued Iohn Baptists head as her due but not because by dauncing she had deserued it but because of the Kings promise And that these promises are free may appeare in the first and maine giuen to Adam when he was farre from deseruing it in whom was nothing to mooue to the Lord but to the cleane contrarie Vse 1. Whosoeuer pretend any other title to the inheritance besides the promise of God are of the bondwoman and Ismaelites descending of Agar The Apostle sheweth how we receiue the promise of the spirit that is freedome from the law sinne death hell and damnation namely through faith here is no merit but faith taking â—old Which condemneth that arrogant doctrine of the Church of Rome who will haue life eternall repaied to the merit of workes for their condignitie which is all one with the renouncing of the promise of mercie and to flie for releefe vnto the iustice of God Whereas the whole new Testament draweth vs from that legal righteousnesse and suffereth vs not to behold our best workes but God the promiser and Christ the mediator and our birth which brings our inheritance and our selues in the gifts of righteousnesse and remission of sinnes onely receiuers and in the matter of our iustification before God meere patients and no agents at all Vse 2. The strength of our hope standeth not vpon merits but vpon this same promise which confuteth another Popish error that to hope without merit is presumption but Abraham had another prop for his hope it was not merit that made him hope aboue hope but because he knew who had spoken he doubted not the promise through vnbeleefe Obiect 1. Ioh. 3.19 If we loue indeed and in truth we know that we are of the truth And therefore hope of saluation is to be fetched from the workes of loue Ans. The scope of the Apostle is to teach that true faith cannot stand without a good conscience not that the perswasion of it either onely thence ariseth or thereupon only dependeth or cannot be without works but that then we haue more full perswasion of our coniunction with God and soundnes in faith when together with the inward
the duties of it are called not onely angels but co-workers with Christ in the saluation of men Doctr. 2. Whosoeuer would finde comfort in themselues or cleare and iustifie their callings to others or doe good in that place of the body wherein they are set must be able to prooue that they are not intruders but pressed by this calling and commandement of God that as Paul performed euery dutie in the Church by vertue of his extraordinarie calling so they by vertue of their ordinarie For can any man thinke that a small aduantage to himselfe which our Apostle doth so dwell vpon in his owne person and that in euerie Epistle making his calling knowne to be committed vnto him not of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ See Gal. 1.1 and cap. 2.7 Eph. 3.2 1. Thess. 2.4 The necessitie of this commandement appeareth 1. because it implyeth a fitnesse in the persons so commanded for the Lord sendeth not a message by the hand of a foole for this is as he that cutteth off the feete A Prince would not send an ambassador who is onely able to reade his message out of a paper euerie poste might doe that but one of parts and gifts by whom the message might carrie all the grace it possibly could Euen so the Lord sendeth the tongue of the learned some Ezra some Apollos men mightie in the Scriptures and full of authoritie in regard both of life and doctrine In the consecration of Aaron and his sonnes we read that they must be sitted two waies 1. they must be washed with water that is purged from the euills which might corrupt and blemish their callings 2. instructed and furnished with gifts and they two sorts 1. of graces as wisdome vnderstanding c. signified by the garments with which they were to be arrayed 2. of sweete smell the which both by holy doctrine and life they were to diffuse in the Church signified by the sweete oyle powred on their heads v. 12. These onely are sanctified and set apart by the Lord to serue before him Exod. 29.4 2. This commandement imposeth a necessitie to performe the duties of the calling the acknowledgement of which breedeth conscience and willingnesse therein not for the profit and commodities but because the dispensation is committed vnto him Paul seeing that necessitie was laid vpon him denounced a woe against himselfe if he should not preach the Gospel not for the vaine applause of men but to please God which tryeth the hearts 1. Thess. 2.4 3. This commandement maketh the function and works of it powerfull fruitful in the hearts of all men euen the greatest and whereas such as haue not their commission sealed from the Lord finde not their sacrifices burnt by God but often labour all day and all night and catch nothing yea themselues with their worke perish together the tongues which the Lord armeth from aboue are cheines vnto authorities linkes of iron to binde Nobles and Princes and bridles euen to the deuils themselues yea not seldome by vertue hereof Princes and people may stand vp in apologie and iust defence of a poore man whom the Lord reporteth as Ier. 26.15 He is not worthie to die for he hath spoken to vs in the name of the Lord. 4. This commandement bringeth much comfort in all troubles raised vp against men whilst they endeauour in the faithfull execution of this most thankles office amongst men which otherwise might well be taken for so many plagues wherewith God followeth him who runneth vnsent for such is Gods grace as he neuer commādeth but includeth also a promise of blessing to the obseruer and namely of speciall protection which is so necessarie for such as are dispatched to encounter against Satan and the wickednes of the world so as hereby the heart is fenced and strenghthened against the malice of Satan and men which while the sonnes of Seeva wanted we see how mightily Satan who easily espied their want of commission preuailed against them Vse 1. Let no man presume to take vpon him any office in the Church vncalled no man taketh this honour to himselfe Christ himselfe must be appointed of his Father Vse 2. Let none content himselfe with the calling of man separated from Gods calling for this was the guise of the false Apostles against whom our Apostle opposeth himselfe and calling almost euery where who were called of men but not of God Vse 3. In all other callings let men be assured they haue Gods warrant both in the lawfulnesse of the callings themselues and in their holy exercise of them passing through them daily in the exercise of faith and repentance not forgetting daily to sanctifie them by the word prayer Doctr. 3. Ministers may and ought to be more or lesse in the commendation of their calling as the nature and necessitie of the people to whom they write or speake do require As the Apostle here magnifieth his authority in that he is a seruant of God 2. an Apostle of Iesus Christ 3. that he receiued his Apostleship by commission and commandement of Christ himselfe and 4. all this while hath by sundrie other arguments amplified the excellencie of his calling the reason of all which is not so much to perswade Titus who was before sufficiently perswaded of it but partly for the Cretians sake that they might the rather entertaine this Doctrine so commended in the person of the bringer and partly because many in this I le lifted vp themselues against him and Titus as men thrusting in their sickles into other mens fields too busily or else if they had a calling yet taking too much vpon them both in correcting disorders and establishing such nouelties among them as best liked thē so as here beeing to deale against false Apostles peruerse people and erronious doctrines as in the Epistle we shall further see he is more prolixe and loftie in his title otherwise where he met not with such strong opposition he is more sparing in his titles as in the epistles to the Coloss. Thessal c. So was it the pride of the false Apostles that made him say By the grace of God I am that I am and that grace of his which is in me was not in vaine and they are Ministers I am more in labours more abundant c. Vse In our daies when the basest of men account so basely of the Ministerie as the most abiect and despised calling will it not be thought very seasonable to insist vpon the iust excellencie and dignitie of this calling can it be thought vnequall if we take more care then vsuall of freeing it from contempt which is more then euer The faithfull Ministers of Christ can and doe thinke as basely of themselues as any man can thinke or speake of them and if they aduance their calling it is not pride nor pleasure vnto them but they are compelled vnto it as Paul I was a foole to boast of my selfe but
sense of much loue in forgiuing many sinnes doth greatly constraine and enforce double thankefulnesse all which I haue spoken that no man be discouraged otherwise then to lead him through his course with constant humilitie for his estate past if for the present he finde a change but rather breake forth into the magnifying of that maruelous power of God and that free grace of his who is the moouer and perfecter of our whole saluation The 2. point in this description of the person of Titus is the title of relation my sonne according to the common faith that is my son not whom I haue begotten according to the flesh but to the faith namely both to the gift of faith for Paul was his spirituall father by whose meanes and ministerie he was conuerted as also to the doctrine of faith not to beleeue and professe it onely but also become a teacher of it Which doctrine is called the common faith 1. because the matter of it is common to Paul Titus and all the elect 2. the manner of propounding it in which they did mutually consent is common to all beleeuers 3. in regard of the common obiect which is Christ and all his merits which belong to all the faithfull 4. in respect of the common profession of it it beeing the badge of euery Christian. 5. of the common ende of it which is saluation the ende of euerie beleeuers faith Out of this title note two lessons 1. That Ministers ought to be spirituall fathers to beget children to God 2. That faith is one and the same in all the elect Doctr. 1. That Ministers are spirituall Fathers to beget children to God appeareth in that the Hebrew phrase not onely stileth them by the name of fathers 1. who indeed are so properly by the way of blood naturall generation 2. neither onely those who are in a right descending line though neuer so far off 3. neither onely those who adopt others into the roome and place of children 4. but those also that are in the roome of fathers either generally as all superiors in age place or gifts or more specially such as by whose counsell wisedome tendernes and care we are directed as by fathers who in these offices and not in themselues for sometimes they be inferiours otherwise become fathers vnto vs. Thus was Ioseph an inferiour called a father of Pharaoh that iâ— a counseller Iob for his tendernes and care called a father of the poore Schollers of the Prophets called sonnes of the Prophets Elisha saith of Eliah my father my father and Iubal was the father of all that plaie on harpes But much more properly is the Minister called the father of such as he conuerteth vnto the faith because they beget men vnto God as Paul did Onesimus in his bonds in which regeneration the seede is that heauenly grace whereby a diuine nature is framed the instrument by which it is conueied is the word of God in the Ministerie of it The mother of these children of God is the Church which conceiueth them in her wombe which trauelleth of them and bringeth them into this spirituall world which bringeth them vp in her bosom and nourisheth them at her brests first with the milke of the two Testaments and after with stronger meate till they be strong men in Christ. Obiect Matth. 23.9 Call no man father in earth and God is the onely father of spirits Hebr. 12.9 Ans. The place doth not simply and absolutely forbid the calling of any man father for then had the Apostle sinned in calling himselfe the father of the Corinths and Timothie and Titus his sonnes yea the Lord himselfe goeth before vs in example in giuing this title not onely to the fathers of our bodies but all superiors besides in the first commandement But the scope of that place is 1. to condemne the ambitious seeking and boasting in the titles of father doctor c. 2. to teach that no man should depend vpon any other as the principall efficient cause of his birth either naturall or spirituall for God is properly the father of vs all not according to our spirituall birth onely but euen our naturall also for he formeth in the wombe he bringeth out of the wombe and in him we liue and mooue and haue our beeing and what Ministers or fathers of our bodies act herein they doe it as instruments by whom the Lord worketh True it is that the Lord hideth his worke by instituting such meanes as haue in them some shew of inherent power to produce such effects and for their further reuerence ascribeth to these instruments his owne work and his proper titles of fathers sauiours yet is no man for this to ascribe the principall power of begetting him whether in the flesh oâ— in the faith to any man otherwise then as a subordinate meanes vnder God that the whole praise of the worke and of our life naturall and spirituall may be ascribed vnto the God of life and the spirits of all flesh Thus we see how Ministers are fathers and so to be accounted Vse 1. No man can be saued in an ordinarie and visible Church where the Ministerie of the word is setled but by a second begetting and birth for that which is borne of flesh is flesh and therefore he must haue another father besides the father of his bodie for no spirituall father in earth none in heauen euery child borne into the world hath a father although many sonnes of the earth know not their father examine thy heart am I born into the Church who was my father and here what a number of the sonnes of the earth earthly and base minded men and women professing themselues to be the sonnes and daughters of God know neither father nor mother besides those of their bodies and conceiue no more of this heauenly birth then Nicodemus who although Christ himselfe taught the doctrine of regeneration yet asked how could those things be for what is that which is generally taken and rested in as the new birth and deceiueth the most men and women in the Church surely the repressing of wickednes of nature that it breake not out into excesse of riot and perhappes not the restraining only but the reforming of some grosse vice or vices which may be and generally are where is no renewing nor birth into the Church Iudas so liued as no man could say blacke was his eie but yet was a deuil out of which example we euidently see that euen the supernaturall decrease and restraint of vice in the reprobate is farre from the new birth of the elect Let him then that would not be deceiued in this waightie matter looke he be renewed that he be a new creature a new man compleat in all his parts for as the soule is whole in euery part of the bodie so is the beleeuer renewed in euery part that although there be no lust but may assaile him yet none shall dwell
peaceably with him Vse 2. This neere relation worketh speciall affection betweene the Minister and people conuerted by him I say not there ought to be but there is also a speciall affection of loue betweene them The Minister loueth him that is begotten by him as if he were his naturall sonne and the issue of his bodie nay euen aboue him seeing it is a more ardent and lasting loue which is grounded in grace then that in nature the loue of women is not comparable vnto it The people haue such in singular estimation for their workes sake The Galatians tasting the sweetnes of the Gospel did receiue Paul as an Angel of God yea as Christ himselfe and would haue plucked out their eyes that is departed from their dearest things to haue done him good The Iaylor beeing conuerted was as readie to wash the wounds of the Apostles as euer he was before to inflict them Lydia constraineth them to tarry with her and all this because they see they owe them which Paul challenged of Philemon not onely their seruice but euen their owne selues vnto them Let Ministers feele this fatherly yea this motherly affection Gal. 4.19 towards their people and like tender mothers reioyce when they prosper and thriue in grace mourne when they are sicke but when they are like to die be readie to die for them and with them such a tender mother was Paul that wished himselfe rather accursed then his countrimen should be cast away We haue many teachers euery where but few such fathers too many Ministers resemble the mother of the dead child who care not what become of the liuing one whom the true Salomon shall in the end discouer to be no naturall mothers of his children And iustly may we call for childlike affections at this day in our hearers especially seeing a number challenge the Church for their mother but deale with their fathers as Simeon and Leui dealt with their father Iacob so farre as they can making them to stink among their inhabitants or like another cursed brood with Cham seeke to discouer their fathers nakednes well may we wish such to become children in malitiousnesse and seriously to consider of this truth which informeth vs that whosoeuer they be that finde not that those Ministers feete are become beautifull who perhaps before were strangers in their hearts whosoeuer for their workes sake receiue them not into the inward closet of their soules whosoeuer in their departure mourne not after them as King Ioash after Eliah my father my father such may be allowed to make question of their conuersion as he may of his legitimation who could neuer come to know who was his father for were the Gospel powerfull in a people a most proper fruit of it would be the conuerting of the hearts of fathers vnto children and of children vnto their fathers Now if any be desirous to carrie themselues towards their Ministers as children toward their parents they must performe vnto them these duties 1. They must giue them double honour 1. Tim. 5.17 reuerencing their persons their places 2. They must partake in all their goods as the Leuites in the law did yea if neede be lay downe their necks for their sakes Rom. 16.4 in way of thankfulnes 3. No accusations must be receiued against them vnder two or three witnesses a dutifull child will not heare much lesse beleeue euill reports of his father 4. In doubtfull cases of conscience resort vnto them for counsell as children to their father 5. Obey them in all godly precepts endure their seueritie be guided by their godly directions as those who haue the ouersight of soules committed vnto them euen as the child ingeniously imitateth and obeyeth his father Doctr. 2. Faith is one and the same in all the elect and is therefore called the common faith Eph. 4.5 there is one faith which is true whether we vnderstand it of the doctrine of saluation which in Athanasius his confession is called the Catholike faith of all Christians because it is a doctrine receiued and beleeued by the Catholike Church or if we take it for the gift of faith whereby we beleeue to iustification Which grace is but one and common to all the elect notwithstanding there be diuerse measures and degrees of it peculiar to some Hence the Apostle Peter calleth it the like pretious faith 1. in respect of the kind of it beeing a iustifying faith by which all that beleeue haue power to be the sonnes of God Ioh. 1.12 Gal. 3.26 2. of the obiect of it which is one Christ the same yesterday and to day and for euer who dwelleth in the hearts of euery beleeuer Eph. 3.17 whom although the fathers of former ages beheld him to come and the latter ages alreadie come yet both reioyce in seeing his day with the same eie of faith the difference is that one seeth it somewhat more cleerely then the other 3. of the same ende of it which is saluation common to all beleeuers called therefore by Iude 3. the common salvation Vse 1. To confute such as foolishly imagine and teach that there may be as many faiths and waies to saluation as there be nations and peoples that the Iewes must be saued by the law of Moses the Gentiles by the law of nature Christians by the Gospel and euery man by the religion he professeth to prooue which vanitie they alleadge Habac. 2. The iust shall liue by his owne faith But we that haue learned that there is but one Christ one way to heauen and one common faith euidently perceiue that euery man cannot be saued in his owne way except some can come to the father and not by the sonne The Apostle Peter hauing learned the doctrine of faith from Christs owne mouth writing to the dispersed Iewes calleth that his faith the same pretious faith with that of the Gentiles teaching thereby that the faith is but one and that published in the Gospel whereby both Iew and Gentile can be saued As for that place of the Prophet the scope of it is onely to vrge the special application of that one and onely true sauing faith which euery man is to labour for that he may liue by it and further is no ground for such fancies Vse 2. This doctrine affordeth vs another way to saluation then the Popish Church and guids manifest vnto vs. For 1. here is no mention of common workes out of the Churches treasurie the Apostle reacheth that the common treasurie of the Church is the common faith which excludeth all merit seeing to beleeue is not to merit but to apprehend not another mans but Christs merits yea the Scripture it selfe speaketh cautelously in this matter least euen our faith it selfe should come in the schoale to be poised with the grace of God when it speaketh so often that we are iustified by faith and of faith and through faith but neuer for faith
of his owne gifts why hath God giuen me learning wealth aduancement surely for some good ende in the Church or common wealth and how dangerous a thing is it to peruert Gods ende in giuing his gifts And further from hence let him that would take a compendious way to entertaine the Ministerie alwaies behold with one eie the end of it for otherwise it will often seeme harsh and intolerable flesh willingly abideth not the handling of the Minister oh no meddle not with mine eies my deere and tender sinnes the bodie abideth not the pulling out of eies or cutting off of hands and feete so as let the Minister come to saw or feare a desperate member there is such reluctation and opposition as maketh a whole parish too little for the Minister and people The cause of all this is they consider not this end of the Ministerie If they could thus reason for this end is this man set here to be the watchman ouer the house of Israel to sound a trumpet against the sinnes of Iudah to redresse our disorder to plant Gods graces amongst vs to beate downe sinne superstition ignorance profanesse then should we not here such gracelesse speaches as Corah and his companie vtter against Moses the man of God Who made him a controller he is very busie to meddle with such and such things which concerne him not come let vs smite him with the tongue and much a doe is there to keepe Zidkiahs fist from Michaes face Whereas if they could thinke them the Ministers of God for their wealth as the Apostle speaketh of the Magistrate or if they could conceiue them to haue the watch of their soules committed vnto them either of these arguments by the iudgement of the spirit of God would be strong inough to enforce reuerence vnto their persons and obedience vnto their doctrine Now to the dutie and office of Titus the Apostle reduceth all his labour to two heads 1. the reforming of things that remaine 2. the appointing of elders in euery citie In the order of which precepts the Apostle sheweth that the way to plant Gods ordinances is first to redresse and remooue such disorders as make most opposition for Dagon and the Arke will not stand together but one will fall downe on his face As it is in the naturall bodie so is it in the Ecclesiasticall if there be a predominancie of some peccant humour that must necessarily be first purged out before any meanes can be to purpose vsed to breed good blood and humours Neuer did any of the kings of Iudah any great matter for the establishing of true religion till they had rooted out Idolatrie and broken downe the altars and groues of their Idols Asa tooke a right course to bring the holy vessels and things dedicated to the Lords house into the temple when he broke his fathers idols tooke away the Sodomites put downe his mother Maacha from her regencie for her idols and burnt them by the brooke Kidron See the like in Hezekiah 2. Chron. 31. who gathered all Israel to breake downe altars cut down groues cast downe the high places and then made the diuisions of the Priests and Leuites according to their ministerie in the Temple Of Iosiah see c. 34.1 ad 8. Yea Iesus Christ the wisdome of his father could not nor did establish any thing vntill in his first sermon he had reformed the grosse expositions and Pharisaicall glosses whereby they had corrupted the law teaching the same truth with our Apostle that the redressing of disorders is but a way and meanes of planting the Lords ordinances Vse We pray that Gods kingdome may come euerie where and that the Lords ordinances onely may take place in his Church now that this may be effected we must also pray that he would ouerthrowe the man of sinne and disperse the mists of darkenes in all countryes which trouble the shining brightnesse of the Gospel that the whole bondwoman may be cast out which standeth against the right of the right heire that the head and tayle of Antichrist may be cut off and that no stumpe of Dagon may remaine to keepe out the institutions of Iesus Christ. For the former of these two It will first be asked what power Titus had to controle disorders in this Iland and if he had any whether it did not derogate from the power of the ciuill Magistrates Ans. Titus had a ministeriall power which no more derogated from the soueraigne power of the Magistrate then if the Gospel were now established in it againe would it weaken the power of the Venetians in whose hands now it is nor no more then the power of the Gospel doth weaken the states and scepters of Christian Princes which indeede are stablished by Christs scepter The reason is because the power of the word and sword of the magistrate and Minister are of a diuerse nature for although both of them haue their power from God and one generall scope which is the good of men yet in them is it farre different 1. In their obiect The one hath power ouer all men and all the things of men The other hath power ouer all men but onely in the things of God The one bindeth the outward man his bodie goods life conuersation the other the inward man his soule conscience and spirit of which God onely is the Lord the one ordereth causes Ecclesiastiacall according to the wâ—â—d the other onely may execute them 2. In their manner of commanding The ciuill power may command obedience to it selfe in it owne name as hauing vnder God the power in himselfe but the ecclesiasticall or ministeriall power is not in the person of the Minister but in Christ neither can he command obedience to himselfe but vnto Christ nor come in his owne name but in Christs as being not his Leiftenant as the Magistrate nor his vicar for as he is Mediator he hath not any but his Minister only 2. the ciuill power may absolutely compell the outward man but the ministeriall can onely perswade and exhort 3. In their meanes of enforcing The ciuill hath the vse of the sword to arrest imprison make warre execute the sentence of death vpon malefactors the ministeriall can only either by admonition cure or excommunication cast out the obstinate offenders and esteeme them as Publicans and heathens The weapons of this warfare are spirituall as doctrine exhortation admonition reproofe good life c. This latter then while Titus exercised he encroached not vpon the ciuill Magistrates power nor weakened but strengthened it Christ himselfe although the rightful King of the Iewes would not so much as devide an inheritance but subiected himselfe to all tributes and hard sentences and yet all his life and death was nothing else but the establishing of his owne scepter one of these powers is the ornament and muniment of the other and therefore let none commit Moses and Aaron together but esteeme it as a sweet
hence see their error that conceiue of any Church in earth so well setled and ordered that it needeth no further reformation little know such the necessitie of the Church and the continuall bendings euen of her strongest towers See we not that almost euery yeare requires a new parliament for the ordering of the commonwealth that new disorders may be restrained or redressed by new lawes doe we see any man let his house but from yeare to yeare but he will surely bind the tenant to constant reparation as often as neede shall require and yet inconsiderate men can boldly and bluntly bolt out they meruaile what men meane that seeke for more and further reformation and they cannot tell what they would haue But alas are we so neare God as we cannot possibly be drawen nearer what meane then the common blasphemings drunkennes fornications riots Sabbath breakings what sinnes not committed almost without all feare what meaneth it that such dens and breaches are vnmade vp but that hogge and swine may enter into the presence chamber of the great King Let the strong man keepe these holds we shall see all the earth fit still inough But easily may we in euery particular member see the necessitie of daily strengthning the whole against such daily declining as the first and purest Primitiue Churches planted by the Apostles themselues could not free themselues from and much lesse any since The second branch of Titus his dutie is the placing of Elders in euery citie where that we may come to the meaning of the Apostle must be considered 3. things 1. who are meant by Elders 2. who must place these Elders 3. where they must be placed 1. The persons to be placed are called Elders that is Ministers Pastors Bishops for those who are here called Elders are called Bishops v. 7. true it is that sometimes the word is vsed generally for any that beare any Ecclesiasticall function in which sense the Apostles themselues are sometimes called Elders yet here I take it it must be vnderstood of those who labour in the word and doctrine for such are described thorough the Chapter The reason of the name is taken from their age not as though they alwaies were the oldest men for wisedome is not tyed to graie haires and Timothie was one of them and yet a young man but in regard of the wisedome experience and staiednesse required in such as are to be called to this office which ought to be such as ordinarily is not to be found in young yeares For how meete is it that the man of God should be furnished with grauitie and authoritie that euery way he may be worthie of double honour both in regard of his person as also of his gifts place and workes sake The Papists euery where translate this word Priests and make praesbiteri and sacerdotes all one Wherein although the word cannot be more vnfitly translated yet would we bee loath greatly to striue with them about names and titles as hauing matters of greater moment and difference moe then we wish were it not that the very name were a supporter of that horrible Idolatrie of theirs so infinitely derogatorie to the onely sacrifice of Christ. And therefore seeing the Ministers of the newe Testament are neuer so called in the newe Testament but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and neuer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it were good and safe to keepe our selues to the titles the Gospell hath giuen vs. And seeing that the Papists impiously not onely retaine the name in the proper signification but also an office of Priesthood flatly opposite vnto the Priestly office of Iesus Christ it is no lesse then our dutie to oppose our selues against both such an office and such a title Which in the proper signification is so peculiar as it is attributed to none vnder the Gospel but vnto Christ himselfe I denie not but in the cōmon acceptation of the word it is ascribed to all Christians both Ministers and people who are called an holy Priesthood and beleeuing are made Kings and Priests vnto God Neither is it denied but that some of the Greeke and Latine fathers called the ministers of the Gospel Priests but this was by improper and translated speach partly in that by their ministerie they doe daily offer and sacrifice men vnto God Rom. 15.16 and partly because they held the places in the Church which the Priests and Leuites did before the comming of Christ imitating herein the Prophets themselues as Isay 66.21 prophesiyng of the glorie of the newe Testament saith that the Lord would take of their sonnes for Priests and for Leuites not that they were to be such as were to offer typicall and figuratiue sacrifices of that onely sacrifice as the Iewish Priests nor yet commemoratiue as the Romish seeing all sacrifices but onely the spirituall oblations of Christians were ceased but he calleth them by that name then in vse noting them onely as the successors of the Priests and Leuites but not ascribing any proper worke of that office vnto them 2 The person placing these Elders is Titus who hath commission giuen him that as the chiefe gouernour and moderator of this action should establish teachers of sound doctrine in all the cities throughout the Iland and because the whole action was to be chiefely ordered by him it is wholly ascribed vnto him as the Consull is said to create Consuls when notwithstanding there was a court or assemblie of Consulls at the choise or appointment of them Which if it be not thus to be vnderstood I see not how Elders could be appointed by election as the manner of the Apostles was Act. 14.23 and Timothie must neither lay hands on any man rashly nor yet partake herein with other mens sinnes namely such as were vsed to be ioyned with him in this businesse 1. Tim. 4.14 3 The place where is in euery citie that is wheresoeuer there is a body of people for a fit congregation there must a Pastor or Elder be placed the phrase is of the same valour with that Act. 14.23 When they had ordained Elders by election in euery Church For euen in the Apostles dayes there was a certaine kinde of distinction of Churches and congregations for the Elders had their flockes ouer which the holy Ghost had made them ouerseers and which depended on them 1. Pet. 5.2 Act. 20.28 Doctr. Euen there where the Church is planted is such an absolute necessitie of a setled ministerie as without it it is impossible that religion can either thriue or continue and therefore as the Lord had formerly dealt in planting his politie among the Iewes so doth he here in planting Christian religion among the Gentiles no sooner was his law giuen concerning his Tabernacle but Aaron and his sonnes and the tribe of Leui must be sanctified to the office of Priesthood to attend on holy things to teach and offer and performe their seuerall
suppressed And as the charge must be iust so it must not be frailties or infirmities that hang vpon our nature commonly corrupted but grosse and open sinnes yea and enormious crimes in the sight of the sunne the iust challenge and proofe of which disable a man from this function by this Apostolicall Canon And howsoeuer he that is the cleanest and hath washed himselfe in snow water hath his owne clothes that will pollute him yet read we of diuerse in the Scriptures that haue attained to walke without reproofe as Iob Zacharie and Elizabeth and many euen priuate Christians at this day through Gods mercie liue without crime though not any saue the Sonne of God himselfe euer liued without sinne All which open to vs the meaning of the precept Doctr. How able soeuer a man be to teach yet if he be of corrupt conuersation and scandalous in life he is not fit to be chosen for a Minister Reasons 1. Our Apostle here in the first place and more largely insisteth vpon the life of him that is to be chosen and afterwards in fewer words requireth his fitnes for doctrine and so in his charge to Timothie that he should laie hands on no man rashly addeth that some mens sinnes goe before hand and some mens sinnes follow after iudgement as though he had said more largely Vse all the circumspection thou canst yet some hypocrites will creepe into the Ministerie some are inwardly profane and such close sinners thou canst not discerne till afterward they manifest themselues others are open sinners of which thou maiest iudge aright these latter thou art to hinder the former reclaime or seasonably remooue and so salue vp the sore againe for how requisite is it that such a sweete and sauorie doctrine should be matched with a sweet and sauorie Christian conuersation 2. That such an high calling is to be graced with an vnreprooueable life was typified in the law sundrie waies as after we shall more clearely see in the positiue vertues required especially in that prohibition that none of Aarons sonnes or seed that had any blemish in him might once presse to offer before the Lord neither come neere the vaile nor stand by the Altar 3. A scandalous and obnoxious person shall neuer do good in his calling For although the things of Christ as the Word Sacraments and Doctrine depend not vpon the person of the Minister but on the ordinance of Christ neither in themselues are the worse in bad mens hands no more then a true mans peece of gold in the hand of a theife yet by our weaknes in such a mans hand they are weaker to vs and although no man can answer or warrant the refusing of pure doctrine which is not to be had in respect of persons for the spotted life of the Minister who while he sitteth in Moses chaire be he Pharisie be he hypocrite must be heard yet can it not be but that the wickednes of Helies sonnes will make the people abhorre the offerings of the Lord which what a greiuous sinne it was before the Lord see 1. Sam. 2.17 Againe how can he benefit his people whose hands are bound whose mouth is shut and cannot vtter the truth without continuall galling and sentencing of himselfe and when euery scoffer shall be readie to say to him art thou become weake like one of vs and the word shall be still returned vpon himselfe how can it be expected that he should do good amongst them Christ preuented that scoffe Phisitian heale thy selfe and Paul sheweth the dutie of euery Minister namely to minister well and the fruit of it he getteth a good report and great libertie in the faith Wherein let a Minister be wanting if he were able to speake with the tongues of men and Angels yea if he had a fierie tongue sitting on his head he shall neuer be able to preuaile with ignorant persons who must be sensibly taught and that aswell by their eie as by their eare 4. It is a most dangerous condition to himselfe to be a good teacher of a bad life for such a one is in the snare of the deuill that is when he seeth his life still more and more exprobrated and himselfe more despised euery day then other for it is iust with God that with the wicked should be reproch then he beginnes to grow so bold and impudent as that he casts off all shame and care and as one desperate and hardened in sinne prostituteth himselfe remorselesly vnto all lewdnes and vngodly conuersation Vse 1. Hence may we see the reason why the Deuill so mightily laboureth to slander the most faithfull Ministers of Christ namely that by the contempt of their persons their doctrine also might be condemned And therefore he will play at small game ere he sit out If he cannot hinder the Ministerie he can disgrace it If he cannot discontinue it he can continue a deuill still that is both an aduersarie and an accuser of it for either Christs Disciples wash not or fast not or Christ himselfe is a good companion or Iohn Baptist is too austere and precise or some natural infirmitie as Elishaes bald pate shall be cast as a rub in the way to make the Doctrine lesse welcome And all this because long experience of many ages hath taught this old serpent that the most wretched miscreant euen Herod himselfe will heare gladly Iohn Baptist if he conceiue him as he is a good and godly man carying himselfe without reproofe and exception The selfe same is the ground why he setteth himselfe in all ages to shoue in and hold in the Ministerie such persons as like vnfauorie salt are too base for the dunghil euery way for the ouerthrow of this apostolicall direction vsing and vrging most impregnable arguments drawne from affinitie affection some base and seruill demerit letters and requests of great men or gifts which blind the eyes by which and many other meanes Satans Ministers for the Apostle calleth them no better keepe out the Ministers of God What mischiefe these stratagems of Satan haue wrought in the Church we may see and bewaile and prouoke thence our prayers that the Lord would so let his kingdome come euery where that such maine pillars of Satans kingdome may be shaken and broken especially in reformed Churches which professe and auow the lifting vp of the scepter of Iesus Christ. Vse 2. Note hence what conformitie is most vrged by Christ in all his Ministers namely the â—â—iting to vncorrupt doctrine an vnblameable life by these two shall all men know who are the true Ministers sent of Christ this voice and these hands are infallible distinctions not onely of Ministers from other men but euen of Ministers among themselues and the maine and intolerable inconformitie of Ministers is the suiting of Iacobs voice with Esaus hands The Minister hath not done his dutie when he hath pointed to others the way to heauen and
and images the bookes of laimen and children Considering therefore the corruption of the heart which needes reformation with the soonest euen as the bodie must be framed at the first swadling and weedes plucked vp at the first peeping vp together with the commandement of God which enioyneth the parent to whet precepts vpon his children the practise of Christ calling babes vnto him and instructing his familie and lastly the benefit which hence shall redound to thy child thou leauing him the onely pearle and treasure which is likely to abide with him be not wanting in thy endeauours but giue all diligence whereby thou maist be the father not of children onely but of faithfull children Not slandered of riot As the Apostle requireth that the children of Ministers should be taught in wholesome doctrine so now by remoouing the contrarie would he haue them sutable in their manners and behauiour that euen in the Christian carriage of the children the fathers fitnes to gouerne may be approoued scandall may be avoided neither his doctrine nor life may be iustly excepted against Whence in generall may be noted that the carriage of a mans children is a great credit or disgrace to his profession which as it is true in euery professor so especially in the Minister for either the fathers glorie is seene in his gouernement or the profanenes of the children is the fathers blemish A wise sonne saith Salomon is the crowne of his father but lewd children are like Simeon and Leui which make their father otherwise a good man stinke among his inhabitants There was a lawe enacted that if any man laid slanderous things to his wife as that he found her not a virgin the woman her selfe may not followe the action in clearing her selfe against her husband least the mariage should seeme to be dissolued pendente lite but the Lord most wisely ordered that the parents should for her and why they surely because their name and honour was impeached in that their daughter was accused to be corrupted in their house and they did not their dutie in watching ouer her virginitie and accordingly as the matter was found in issue the father was dealt withall for if the defamation prooued vntrue the partie must make the father amends by giuing him an hundred shekels of siluer and yet shall he not be troubled with his daughter and if the daughter was conuicted she must be brought to her fathers doore and all Israel must stone her and the reason is added why she must be there stoned because she hath wrought follie in Israel and plaied the whore in her fathers house that is for transgressing the lawe of God violating her parents authoritie and credit and defaming her fathers house But an especiall lawe besides was made for the daughter of a Priest If a Priests daughter play the whore she polluteth her father and therefore she must be more seuerely dealt with then any other she must be burnt with fire Obiect If it be said that whosoeuer of other tribes were deprehended in the same follie were also put to death I answer yea if they were espoused or married but if virgins except a Priests daughter were not And well may the Church esteeme of a man according to the gouernment of his children seeing the Lord himselfe goeth before in this example How was Abraham honoured in his eyes in that his children were so instructed and ordered how was Ionadab graced by the Oracle of God himselfe promising that he should not want a man of his seed to stand before God for euer and all for the obedience of his sonnes testified in following their Fathers so strait iniunctions And on the contrarie how were good men blemished and dishonored for the profanes of their children as Eli is said to honour his sonnes aboue God More specially we are to consider in the precept 1. The speciall vice prohibited 2. the hatefulnes of it 3. the vse 1. Riot is a prodigall and lauish wast of a mans substance in eatings drinkings intemperance voluptuousnes vncleannes or any other filthy lust The word in the originall beeing taken from a certaine people who were wont to spend their whole daies in feeding and stuffing themselues and this was the greatest part of their care and calling whom for this cause the Grecians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is such as cannot be saued from a most desperate miserie or else such as saue nothing for themselues and their family but in the end beeing brought to extreame want and penury die most miserably 2. The hatefulnes of this sinne appeareth 1. In that it is a note of all profanes and irreligion for the text opposeth it to faithfulnesse 2. It is branded to be a course of the vnconuerted yea the verie knot of all the lusts of the Gentiles and called excesse of riot see 1. Pet. 4.4.5 3. It is not onely an enemie to religion but euen foileth all ciuill vertues as iustice temperance sobrietie peace chastitie humilitie â—â—uth c. For what is the ruffling and roysting life of a number of our gallants and lâ—stie bloods but an intemperate an vnpeaceable course beeing men of a word and a blow breathing out nothing but bigge words loud lies fearefull othes hauing so farre forfeyted all their truth and credit as they may iustly be suspected least when they speake truth they as their father the deuill doe it to deceiue not at any time conceiuing or acting but what may stand with their brutish appetite And yet these men call themselues and one another good companions and good fellowes but if euer the Lord open their eies to see their waies their owne tongues shall confesse that all this while they were so farre from the suite of Saints and good men that they were vnfit companie for honest ciuill men 4. Such an hatefull sinne this is as where it riseth to any height in children the Lord will haue the parents themselues to become both accusers and witnesses against their children and prosecute them till they see them stoned to death whereof the Lord giueth two reasons 1. to take away the euill of sinne 2. to take away the euill of infection that all others may feare by his example 3. The vse 1. Let no man that would be counted religious vphold riotousnes in his children it beeing a note of vnfaithfulnes irreligion and a tainted heart How can such parenâ—s be counted faithfull that suffer their sonnes and daughters to runne into the infamie of pride prodigalitie excesse not vsing meanes to reclaime them but rather fitting them by outward means with fewell to these flames Shall God command thee to bring out thy riotous sonne to stoning and wilt thou rather strenghthen him in this sinne 2. If the sinne be so hatefull in all mens children much more in the sonnes of Ministers against which our Apostle leuelleth And let all our youth especially Ministers sonnes of whom there are
can want and abound I can be full and hungrie in euery condition I can be content If the world come in vpon thee vse it as not vsing it if it doe not yet account the present condition the best for thee because the Lord doth so account it and the way to get wealth is to giue it vp into Gods disposition as Abraham by offering vp Isaac to the Lord kept him still 2. Turne the streame of thy desires from earthly to heauenly things making with Dauid God thy portion then shalt thou be better without these then euer thou wert or canst be with them Zacheus when he had Christ was rich inough although he had not a quarter so much as he had before and for his graces esteeme them aboue goods crauing with Salomon wisdome before wealth the blessing of Iacob before Esaus pottage Especially labour to feele the want of Christ aboue all things for this hunger would starue the other and worke this effect that while the foole gathereth riches to himselfe and is not rich in God thy conuersation shall either be without couetousnesse or if at any time thou couet it shal be certaine not vncertaine riches which thou maist treasure vp in heauen and then send thy heart after them while the other are fit onely to fixe the hearts of the possessors in the earth Hereunto agreeth that of Paul to reioyce in the crosse of Christ by which the world shall be crucified to thee and thou vnto it for once beginne to reioyce in the things which he hath done and suffered for thee and thou wilt beginne also to account of all things as doung in comparison of him hereupon the world will beginne to frowne on thee and hate thee and then shalt thou with more ease hate it and thus daily the more thou risest with Christ the more wilt thou seeke the things that are aboue 3. Thou must goe one step further daily to crosse the affection directly 1. by daily seeking the assurance of the pardon of sinne 2. by daily prayer against this sinne especially 3. by daily reading the Scriptures which are the sword of the spirit to cut off such lusts wisely obseruing and applying such places as most crosse it 4. by beeing readie to do good and distribute and exercising liberalitie vpon all good motions and occasions So Paul counselleth rich men to become rich in good works 1. Tim. 6.18 The earthly minde will say these are hard taskes but let such a one consider how hard it is for a couetous rich man to get into the kingdome of heauen Vers. 8. But harberous one that loueth goodnesse wise righteous holy temperate Now the Apostle proceedeth to make enumeration of those vertues which in the Minister are to be opposed to the former vices of which we haue spoken at large and these vertues are opposed either specially as to couetousnesse hospitalitie to frowardnesse loue of good things and men to drunkennesse wisedome and sobrietie or else more generally two other vertues are set against them all namely righteousnesse in regard of men and holinesse in respect of God Whence before we come to the particular handling of thē seuerally as they lie in the verse this instruction is generally to be noted That it is not sufficient for the Ministers neither any other Christians to be free from many vices but for the beautifying of their place and profession they must shine out by many positiue graces to the glorie of God and the gracing of his glorious Gospell which they teach and professe 1. Tim. 6.11 But thou O man of God flie these things and followe after righteousnesse godlines faith loue patience c. which truth is euident in an inferiour office euen in the poore widdowes which were to be admitted to the seruice of the Church cap. 5.10 And for the common Christian the commandement is not onely to eschewe euill but doe good and the generall reasons are these 1. Euery commandement in Scripture hath two parts the affirmatiue and negatiue and one of these still included in the other God in his law commanding any good forbiddeth the contrarie euill and this euen mens lawes doe so in prohibiting any euill he enioyneth the contrarie good which mens lawes doe not for example Forbidding to take his name in vaine hee commandeth the holy vse of it and forbidding to steale or kill he commandeth truth charitie the ground whereof is this that Gods lawe is not onely a bridle to restraine vice as mens be but also a rule and direction and way whereby and wherein to walke 2. The true knowledge of Christ is effectual operatiue for to know Christ right is to be a true beleeuer Now euery true beleeuer is 1. Gods newe creature and such a workemanship as is created vnto good works Eph. 2.10 2. Gods peculiar to set out the vertues of him that called him out of darkenesse into a wonderfull light 1. Pet. 2.9 3. Gods planting to grow vp as by the riuers of water to a tree of righteousnesse laden with the fruits of the spirit for this is the blessing of the Lords plants Isa. 61.3 4. a member of Christs bodie and therefore as a member in the bodie must not onely be harmelesse but of good vse for the seruice and benefit of the whole 3. The danger of fruitlesnesse in Christianitie for not only the ground that brings thornes and thistles is neare a curse nor onely the tree that bringeth forth bad fruit is nere the burning but if it bring not forth good fruit it shall be hewne downe and cast into the fire The rich glutton was sentenced for not releeuing Lazarus he did him no wrong one would think nor tooke nothing from him but he did him no good and so detained his right from him so the tenour of the sentence shall runne at the last day not against them onely who reuiled reproached condemned or crucified Christ but those also who clad him not fed him not harboured and visited him not Vse 1. This doctrine fully answereth a common plea which is made for the iustifying of many drones insufficient and ignorant ministers they are euerie where receiued in the minds of most as honest simple men well meaning peaceable and harmelesse and such as would be loth to doe any man iniurie and all this is well but what fruits of the spirit haue they what wisedome of God shineth in them what sufficiencie to doe the dutie of their calling what loue to Gods people what diligence in preaching and making knowne the wayes of God oh no here we cannot say much then I say thou sayst not so much as would haue mooued our Apostle to haue either admitted or permitted such in the Ministerie who requireth that such should not onely be not gracelesse and wicked but gracious persons shining in the robes of pietie and righteousnesse 2. This doctrine discardeth also a number that goe vnder the name and in the number of Christians
other Priests might not marrie diuorced or defiled women but he may not marrie a widowe but a maid onely Neither might he mourne at all no not for his father or mother which was lawfull for the other Priests thereby to pollute himselfe and the holy place All which with a number moe such solemne rites betokened a singular sanctimonie in such as were to be giuen vp and dedicated to the Lords seruice Whence I conclude that if in those that ministred but in a material Temple that serued but in shadows types and obscuritie that in comparison were so farre off from the ministerie of the spirit of grace of libertie of life and so after a sort from God himselfe was required such legall holynesse at the least how much more is the truth of those representations requisite in vs who serue in the spirituall house of God who carie the substance and the bodie and are so much nearer drawne vnto God by how much he beeing a spirit delighteth in spirituall seruice before elementarie In Exod. 19.22 there is a speciall iniunction that the Priests who were to come to heare the law deliuered should be sanctified least the Lord destroy them much more then those that are the mouth of God in the newe testament to deliuer the law and Gospel should be carefull of their sanctification least the Lord sanctifie himselfe in their confusion For else those should not be such sure consequents of the Apostle where he dehorteth Christians from vnholinesse and prophanenes because of their present condition in that they were not vnder the lawe but vnder grace and that they were not come to mount Sinai but mount Sion And if such arguments were strong enough to binde common Christians to followe holinesse without which no man can see God surely farre stronger are they to enforce the dutie vpon the minister whose whole doctrine meditation speaches and actions priuate as well as publike should sauour of the spirit of God and of his blessed regiment in their hearts Vse 1. Profane Ministers are hence admonished oâ— their danger and vnfitnes how dare they take Gods name in their mouthes when they hate to be reformed How dare they rashly attempt to touch holy things with vnwashen hands when Dauid a most holy Prophet of God would not compasse the Altar nor participate in holy things before he had washed his hands in innocencie are such fit successors of the Prophets and Apostles who were called holy men of God not only in that they were penmen of the Scriptures and immediatly assisted and inspired by the holy spirit of God and freed from error in their doctrine which priuiledge we cannot succedâ—â—hem in but also in regard of their holy and innocent liues wherein also they shined as lights in the world expressing and shewing in life the life of that true and pure religion they taught vnto others 2. Let such as count this holines which is nothing but puritie of heart and life in Minister or people too much puritie and precisenes see their error and repent of it if they shall not see God who are without it much lesse shall such as scoffe at it We serue a God of pure eyes who hath pronounced blessing vpon the pure of heart and threatned that dogges and vncleane persons shall stand without the gate of that holy citie Notwithstanding therefore many a fooles bolt if that be puritanisme which many so esteeme it becoÌ„meth all the people of God much more his Ministers in that way which they so tearme to serue the God of their fathers 3. Note that marriage is no impure or vncleane condition of life nor a breach of chastitie and holynes for â—e that in the words before is permitted to be the husband of one wife is here called also to holynes and chastitie Temperate The Papists to maintaine the former error of single life translate this word continentem but the words of Scripture which for most part are more generall and figuratiuely comprehend many particulars either in commanding or prohibiting may not be restrained to strengthen Popish error For although all the vertues of the seauenth commandement may be here included yet the word is more generall then so seeing he is properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that hath any thing in his power that is Lord ouer a thing to command it and enioy it and here one who is Lord ouer himselfe his lusts affections appetite who enioyeth these and is not theirs who keepeth the command of these and they haue not him at command requiring that the Minister should be a man that can curbe and bridle himselfe in his will to ouermaster it in his affections of desire reuenge mirth sorrow c. to moderate them that they exceed not the meane and due measure in his appetite of meate drinke sleepe recreation that it be not inordinate yea in all his parts his hands his eyes his tongue c. so order himselfe as that no vnseemely kinde of gesture fashion word or dealing proceede from him which may disgrace his calling but to carie himselfe in such a temper as becommeth the former vertue of holines For euen the word hath affinitie with that which we call a right temperament or constitution whether of humors in the bodie or affections in the soule which is when none is predominant but one of them is equally mixed and qualified by another as strong wine is tempered and allaied with water and implyeth that the Minister by reason wisedome and religion especially either allay or breake off the headines and violence of those troublesome lusts and affections which may otherwise molest him and exceedingly preiudice him in the workes of his calling This vertue then standing in the moderation of our desires in the vse of all the gifts and liberties we enioy as also in laying a law vpon our selues that no inordinate lust beare sway in vs it cannot but be most nenecessarie in a Minister who may not either in his priuate course vnfit himselfe to the performance of his calling by the immoderate affection or vse of any externall libertie as of meate drinke recreation riches much lesse in his publike execution may he administer holy things as the word sacraments prayer according to distempered passion or affection as of anger sorrow lightnes or any such And further as it is a great preseruatiue in him of an equable and constant Christian course so is also a great nourisher of his inward quiet and outward peace and so procureth his freedome vnto ministeriall duties which aboue all other require that a man should be wholly his owne and the Churches for it bringeth downe high thoughts and proportioneth the minde vnto such an estate as becoÌ„meth the simplicity of the gospel it cutteth off al affectation of state pompe sumptuousnes superfluities aboue that which becommeth a Minister of Christ which things make rich men indeed but poore Ministers for the most part Now the meanes to attaine this vertue
into admiration to see the gifts giuen them knowing them to be vnlearned Act. 4.13 or else they were most fearce and bloodie enemies as Paul whom the Hebrewes could not beleeue that he was become a Preacher of that truth he had persecuted vntill the Lord gaue further testimonie of him Act. 9.26 3. The matter of this word is an euerlasting truth the Law an eternall rule of righteousnesse as ancient as God himselfe the Gospel an euerlasting Gospel Rev. 14.6 containing promises of eternall truth which shall haue their stabillitie after heauen and earth shall be no more besides such assured articles of faith concerning God in the three persons and the Church of God that if an Angel from heauen should come and teach another doctrine he must be accursed Moreouer such diuine prophecies and predictions together with the exact accomplishments although some hundreths yea thousands of yeares passed betweene as by this one part sufficient euidence may be gathered of the faithfulnesse and steadfastnes of the whole 4. The forme of it which is the conformitie of it with God himselfe maketh it appeare that if God be faithfull this his word must needs also be so in that it resembleth him in his omnipotencie for this power and arme of God neuer returneth in vaine but doth all the worke of it In his wisedome giuing most perfect and sure directions resoluing all doubtfull cases and making wise vnto saluation In his puritie and perfection beeing an vndefiled and perfect law In his omniscience it searcheth the heart discouereth the thoughts deuideth betweene the marrowe and bone Heb. 4.12 In his iudgement acquitting beleeuers to whom it is a sweete sauour of life to life condemning Infidels both here and much more at the last day Ioh. 13.48 In his truth and veritie as here and Coloss. 1.5 it is called the word of truth 5. The ends shew the certaintie and faithfulnes of it it beeing the onely meanes of regeneration 1. Pet. 1.21 of begetting faith Rom. 10. and consequently both of freeing men from hell and damnation and of assuring them of that freedome the onely word that can supplie sound and firme consolation yea setled and assured comfort vnto distressed consciences none of which ends could it euer attaine if it selfe were vnsound and vncertaine Now as it carrieth with it all these grounds so are there without it a nūber more wherby we may confirme the same truth as 1. It is the foundatiō of the church Eph. 2.20 against which if hell gates could euer preuaile the Church were vtterly sunke 2. Hereunto hath the Lord tyed his Church as to an infallible direction to the law and to the testimonie without which there is nothing but errour and wandring ye erre not knowing the Scriptures 3. This truth hath beene aboue all other oppugned by Satan Antichrist heretikes tyrants yet neuer a whit of it was euer diminished Salomons bookes may be lost but not these of the true Salomon Iesus Christ. That the Scriptures were burnt in the Temple and that Ezra composed a newe Scripture is to be reiected as a Iewish fable Ezra might put together parcells of Scripture scattered and compose them into bookes But where were Ezechiel Daniel Zacharie Hagge or what were they doing to suffer all the Scriptures to be lost in their times or where was the watchfull eie of God could it winke or nodde or not see or not preuent the perishing of his word vtterly from the Church 4. This word hath beene so certenly sealed in the hearts of the elect of all ages that where it once was harboured in truth it could neuer be shaken out by any kind of most exquisite torture and torment All which confirme the doctrine propounded most plentifully Obiect But some bookes of the canonicall Scriptures are perished Answ. Many indeede are reckoned but they were either not canonicall or the substance of them is still contained in the canonicall Obiect But if God himselfe had written the whole Scripture as he did the law and had deliuered it to men as he did the tables to Moses then had there beene no doubt of the certaintie of it but it was written by men Ans. Yet is it as certaine as if God had immediately writ it with his owne finger for holy men spake and writ as they were mooued by the holy Ghost not as men but Gods instruments guided by extraordinarie immediate and infallible assistance of the spirit Obiect In 1. Cor. 7.12 Paul saith I speake not the Lord. Ans. The plaine sense in one word is I giue counsell in this case of mariage by collection out of the word of which the word hath not deliuered any expresse lawe and no more can be gathered of it Vse This doctrine is of speciall vse both vnto teachers and hearers vnto teachers it affoardeth a twofold instruction 1. if it be so faithfull a word to hold it fast 2. to hold themselues fast vnto it For the former the teacher must looke that he lay such hold on it as he neuer suffer it to be wrested from him no danger no fauour no power no subtiltie may force him to vnfasten his hold much lesse goe backe and recoile from it or play fast and loose with it or so carrie it as one that would swim betweene two waters but carie it and hold it out as faithfully and constantly as becommeth such a faithfull word Ieremie on this ground that he had a sure word after he had beene smitten and stocked he went not into corners nor behinde the wall to speake the will of him that sent him but as one that had laid faster hold on it in tearmes of defiance and personall application to the stoutest and proudest of them he vttereth with much boldnesse and plainnesse what he had in commission The like we read of Amos against Amaziah The like of the Apostles thorough the Acts and their Epistles and all vpon this ground that the Lord sent them with a faithfull word And if reasons will perswade to this dutie we haue not a fewe For 1. what sound comfort can any Minister finde in life or in death but in beeing found faithfull where was Pauls reioycing towards his death but that he had fought a good fight and had kept the faith 2. This faithfull word was not easily purchased vnto vs but by the blood of many a faithfull man both of Pastors and people shed in our owne and other countries and should the preachers of it esteeme lightly of so precious and so dear a purchase 3. If the Pastor depart or be driuē frō the faithfull word how can his people hold it he is guiltie of all their Apostacie from the faith Let the Pastor receiue such a blowe the sheepe cannot but be smitten 4. Looke on the danger and Gods righteous iudgement on such teachers as esteeme of mens words and writings aboue that is meet in the meane time not embracing this word in the loue of their
to be soone remooued to another Gospell nor so fickle as children to be carried about with euery winde of doctrine but hold fast such a stable truth so full of direction in all the life and so full of comfort at the time of death for it is as a fast and faithfull freind tried in time of aduersitie standing closest to a man in his greatest necessitie Obiect There is no feare but we shall hold out whatsoeuer should betide we are grounded and setled Answ. But how many did in the fierie triall in Queene Maries time scarce one in Cambridge both the Vniversitie and Towne or if one poore Townsman held it out in the flames that was all Lastly both Teachers hearers must trie their doctrin by this touchstone if it abide this touch it is gold it is a pure and faithfull word if it be not according to this word there is no light in it Which is according to doctrine Here our Apostle both deliuereth another note and setteth another marke vpon the word as also vseth another argument why the Minister should hold and hold himselfe vnto the word of God deliuered in the Scriptures because it is not onely a faithfull word vnto which the faithfull may cleaue and rest as vpon a sure anchor but also such a word as beareth the bell for the â—itnesse of it to institute instruct and edifie the Church and members thereof as if he had said That word which is most fitted to edification and instruction is to be maintained and held fast that it may be held forth before Gods people but this is such a word and therefore Ministers must hold it fast Doctr. Whence we learne that the word of God is his owne ordinance fitted to instruct the elect in all necessarie truth and doctrine which is the very scope of our Apostle and will otherwise also appeare if we consider 1. The wisedome of God who hath in the bookes of Scripture comprised and deliuered a most perfect rule of doctrine concerning faith and manners to teach as both concerning God our selues and others whatsoeuer is necessarie or profitable to be knowne to saluation To the proofe of which serue all those places where we read that it is able to make a man wise vnto saluation to instruct him to all righteousnesse to furnish him to euery good worke to make him blessed by inchoation here in this life and consummation in the life to come for here through patience and comfort of the Scriptures we haue hope Rom. 15.4 and hereafter life eternall Ioh. 5.39 2. The mercie of God who hath written mysteries aboue the apprehension of the Angels themselues euen to the capacitie of the simplest in things of absolute necessitie whereas if he had but spoken the word it had beene more then he ought vs but he hath written it that we might ponder and meditate of it yea he hath translated it into euery mans language and so fitted it to edifie the more so as fiue words now are better then ten thousand if it were shut vp in it owne fountaine or any other strange tongue besides he hath brought it to vs by an easie price in one portable volume that we might conueniently exercise our selues in it day and night And that we might vnderstand those hard places which for our exercise we shall meete withall in reading and that we might be lead beyond the letter of the Scripture to shew the life of it in the keeping of faith and good conscience he hath appointed a Ministrie in the Church and in all ages hath raised vp men of God whome he hath furnished with the gifts of prophecie and enabled with sundrie gifts of the spirit to see and reueale the truth therein contained For euery manifestation of the spirit is giuen to profit withall and he gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets c. for the edifying of the Church and the gathering of the bodie of Christ. 3. The power of God who conuaieth such a power into this his ordinance as whereby it becoÌ„meth so mightie in operation so able to cast downe strong holds and euery high thing exalted against God yea so strong at the weakest as that by it alone the kingdome of darknes and of the deuill is bartered and subdued and Iesus Christ the Prince of peace set vp in his throne within the hearts of men Vse Would any Minister edifie his people let him hold fast this word would he teach them Christ this word testifieth of him would he beget faith in them this word must doe it Rom. 10. would he destroie sinne in them as Dauid said of Goliahs sword there is none to that so there is no sword of the spirit but this would he raise the afflicted hence may he speake a seasonable and sauorie word to him that is weary in a word if a man will take the most compendious way to bring soules to heauen let him obserue this rule of holding him to this word which is ordained for doctrine But if a man either for idlenes or ease neglect the reading and study of the Scriptures or according to the vanitie of his heart lay by this booke and fall to the studie of Friars or Fathers and seeke to preach matters of more applause or to get a name of learning is in his profundities curiosities and such quainte deuises as he meeteth withall in mens writings this man leaueth the right way of edifying men in the waies of God and is in his conceit wiser then his maker who hath fitted this word for doctrine and no other 2. Hence note that it is Gods will that euery man should be expert in the Scripture seeing he hath so fitted it for the teaching of the simplest Which must force euery man to examine himselfe whether he hath found it such a fit word for doctrine for he whose heart cannot iustifie the word in this propertie is no child of wisedome Many haue heard this word a long time and yet vnderstand it not haue learned little or nothing are ignorant of Christ and what he hath done but in grosse and generall tearmes haue attained no lasting comfort from the same Where now lieth the fault the word is fit to â—each thee the Ministerie stablished and sanctified to the edifying of thee all the gifts of the â—eachers are giuen to profit thee Why then haâ—t thou not profited Oh the sinne lyeth at thine own doore in that thy selfe hast refused or resisted instruction It is not the obscuritie of the Scripture but the darknes of thy blind mind that hath hindred thy profiting The word is as fit to teach thee as the choysest seed is to take and grow with encrease but thy soule is vnprepared thy heart is as the stonie or thorny or high way ground no seed can thriue in it all the labour of Gods husbandmen is lost vpon thee Thy sinne hath suffered the word to loose the vertue and power of it in raising
and progresse least we be such dunces as Paul speaketh of who were euer learning and yet neuer came to the knowledge of the truth And then we profit when we like good schollers haue passed our grounds and elements and as the Apostle speaketh when leauing the rudiments and principles of religion we are ledde forward vnto perfection and then are we ledde to further perfection when wee haue taken out the two maine lessons of a Christian man which Paul in euerie thing would be sure to keepe euen faith and good conscience by which two rules till a man be moulded and cast into this forme of doctrine he is but a novice Christian and a superficiall scholler in this schoole of Christ the former of which implyeth the knowledge of the doctrine and the latter the ordering of euerie particular action of life by it Now the examination of our selues by these notes will reprooue many of vs as non proficients who would be loth to be so deemed For 1. whereas for our time and meanes especially in this famous eie of the land our profiting might haue enabled vs to teach others many of our selues had need be taught in the principles of religion we cannot be gotten out of our A B C line of letters If a master should for diuers years together painfully striue with a boy and could neuer get him out of his letters what hope were there of his reading and much lesse of any skill in higher mysteries of learning It is the case of a number of vs. Many yeares haue the masters of the assemblies plainly deliuered doctrines fitted to the capacitie of simple men yea often repeated them and often beaten vpon them yet a number that goe for Christians are extreame ignorant in the principles of Christianitie And whereas the Apostle implieth that we may measure our owne ability by our fitnesse to teach others how fewe of vs be there that finde any competent abilitie to teach euen our pettyes in our families our seruants and children that cost and paines is ill spent when after seauen yeares schooling a boy is not able to teach an other his letters but many of vs that haue beene â—earers and learners in this schoole thrice seauen yeares and aboue and yet to omit our vnwillingnes are not able in any sort to catechize our families Further whereas he that is cunning in his profession he can speake of it to good purpose because he knoweth the mysteries of it many of vs cannot speake to any purpose but when any speach of religion is offred are as mute as fishes yea are greiued to be drawne to any speach of such things because our weakenesse is thereby discouered Finally were it so that we had proceeded but a little way in our profiting here it would be with vs as with schollers or prentises who beeing entred a yeare or two neede not alwaies the presence of their Master or Tutor for euerie action but can of themselues doe something especially in smaller matters and of lower conceit but many of vs can goe no further then our Masters are present with vs we are not come so farre as to take out a lesson now then by our selues we cannot meditate pray conferre to the increase of our knowledge and therefore we may conclude against our selues that we are but verie dullards in this doctrine And what is the reason of all this but that as negligent learners we forget as fast as we learne or as idle schollers we idle ouâ— our time otherwise and allot the least time to this studie Which requireth so much the more time paines care and diligence by how much things more excellent be more difficult besides that our helpes by nature are none at all to this as to all other knowledge and the benefit of it farre excelleth all other Let vs therefore stirre vp our selues and be stirred vp not to a smattering in this knowledge of God but to abound in it as Peter willeth vs. And seeing we are farre from our marke let vs aime at more fruitfulnesse in our age and walke from strength to strength from faith to faith that so growing vp in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ we may in due season be lifted vp vnto our glorie Doct. 3. In that the Apostle calleth that here wholsome doctrine which in the words before he called a faithfull word and fitted for doctrine Note that the men of God when they fell into speach of the word of God they spake not â—lightly of it away but were hardly drawne from it without leauing behind theÌ„ some notable elogie or other vpon it Rom. 1.16 the Gospel the power of God to saluation Ioh. 6.68 Peter saith not Master thou hast the word of God but thou hast the words of eternall life what a number of glorious things are ascribed vnto it see Heb. 4.12 mightie in operation sharpe c. Hence according to their seuerall occasions are al those excelleÌ„t epithits ascribed vnto it through the Scripâ—ures some of the penmen looking at the author some at the matter some to the qualities some to the effects and accordingly invest it with titles well beseeming it And good reason had they so to doe for 1. They considered that the word of God is the principall part of Gods name which neuer could without great sinne be taken vp in vaine but is to be taken vp into the thought much more into the lippes with all reuerence and due regard 2. They sound the power of it so forcible and comfortable in themselues as that they could not chose but speake of it as they felt within the abundance of their owne hearts 3. They saw the worke of it so effectuall vpon others and that to such ends as not all the perfection of flesh and blood nor the strength or wit of men and angels could compasse as that they could not conceiue of it without admiration 4. They saw it was such a word as was to meete in the world with most harsh entertainement and hatefull opposition that Satan sinne and all wicked ones heretikes seducers Atheists and profane persons would resolutely resist it besides numbers that would account it foolishnesse and that would take offence at it not a fewe and therefore in great wisedome they were carefull that it should carrie some maiestie with it Vse Those that find such sweetnes in the word as the Saints of old cannot but with reuerent hearts conceiue and speake of it euer with signification of some eminent goodnes in it yea if they conceiue it in the author the word euen of euill will be confessed a good word as in Hezekiah and much more will the promises be sweete in the tast And if they acknowledge it in the most proper effects of it oh how will they thinke and speake of it as of a thing more necessarie then fire and water yea then the sunne in the firmament How will
of Scripture ioyneth these two together What ones were the false Prophets and false teachers which should bring in damnable heresies but such as should liue in the lust of vncleannes and liue as bruit beasts led with sensualitie and what manner of persons were they that like Iannes and Iambres should resist the truth but men of corrupt mindes wholly giuen vp to liue in their lusts and not so onely but reprobate concerning the faith such as depraued the doctrine of faith and the pure veritie of God to their owne lewd affections And if we looke vpon particular persons was not this the reason why Elimas resisted Paul and Barnabas and sought to turne away Sergius Paulus the deputie from the faith because he was full of vnrighteousnesse and therefore he could not cease to peruert the straight waies of God And why did not Diotrephes receiue the Apostles and their doctrine professing himselfe a Minister among them Iohn giues the reason because he loued preheminence which neither they nor their doctrine could affoard him Vse 1. Neuer make any Minister the rule of truth seeing error in life from which none is exempted may breed error in Doctrine but reade with diligence the holy Scriptures whereby thou maist be able to discerne after triall betweene truth and falshood and accept it for it selfe 2. Meruaile not much if thou seest many Ministers resist the truth for many in all ages are disobedient and no meane ones that hate to be instructed themselues contradict the truth and in stead of building hinder the building of the Church as Sanballat and Tobiah the walles of Ierusalem yea one Ieremie had Pashur and all the Preists against him Christ himselfe had Annas Caiphas Scribes Pharises people and all against him and who were they but such as neither entred themselues into the kingdome of heauen nor would suffer others nay rather marke the point that is resisted whether it fight against any of their lusts thou mightest haue seene 400. Prophets against one Micha thou mightest haue seene in Queene Maries time all the Preists and Clergie that durst be seene resisting and ouerthrowing all the foundation of religion and condemning to death and executing whosoeuer durst mute against theÌ„ there is a Synagogue of Satan as well as a Church of God and consequently many Ministers of Sathan as well as Ministers of Christ. 3. Whoâ—â—euer would know and be preserued in the truth must learne to yeeld obedience vnto it for this is a speciall meanes Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of my doctrine whether it be of God or I speake of my selfe Vaine talkars Doct. Preachers who themselues are disobedient vnto the word for most part become in their Ministerie no better then vaine talkars 1. In regard of themselues beeing vaine glorious persons affect applause rather then godly edifying which is a most vaine thing 2. In respect of their labour which is all in vaine neuer attaining the end and right scope of the preaching of the Gospel vnto saluation for he that soweth vanitie what else can he looke to reape 3. In regard of the hearers who also spend their paines in vaine they heare a great noise and pompe of words and a glorious shew of humane wisedome which may rap the simple into admiration but they are left without reformation their eare is perhaps a little tickled but their hearts remaine vntouched neither are their soules soundly instructed nor fed with knowledge but they go away as wise as they came These Paul calleth vain talkars and vain ianglers 1. Tim 1.6 and againe profane and vaine bablers and that iustly 1. Because their puft discourses proceed from the profanes of their hearts 2. They are as strange fire from the Lords Altar opposed to that which the Lord hath sanctified to the saluation of his people 3. They are so farre from the edifying of the Church that they cause men to encrease vnto more vngodlynes and profanes Vse 1 Note the difference betweene these and godly Pastors which are according to Gods heart these feed Gods people with wisedome and vnderstanding the other with vanitie and winde these as they haue their gifts and calling from God so they speake euery word from him and for him the other like the Deuils cooks are euer blending with the truth that it may neuer be purely tasted and like vntrustie solliciters speake one word for God and two for themselues these bring meate in their mouthes which though it be course and serued in great simplicitie like Daniels dyet which was but water and pulse yet because it is Gods allowance it goeth with a blessing which maketh the children of god thriue by it the other serue vp more curiously cooked dishes with greater state and ostentation of humane learning and eloquence but for want of nourishable meat in all this varietie the soules of Gods people are kept thinne and leane and rise and depart such banquets without any great saturitie Now if any would shewe himselfe a true Pastor sent from God let him ayme at these two things 1. Gods glorie not his owne for to seek himselfe is a note of a false teacher see Ioh. 7.18 2. the raising of the Church vnto heauen and not himselfe in earth Rom. 10.1 his hearts desire must be that Israel may be saued he must desire to fal so that his people may be raised to heauen Rom. 9.3 2. Note hence a difference betweene the Apostles iudgement and the iudgements of many inconsiderate men Men account such preachers vaine talkers that apply the word home to euerie wholesome vse and the more dexteritie a man hath in this excellent gift the more liable is he to this imputation whereas indeed here we are taught an other lesson that those whose doctrine vanisheth away without building on the foundation such as come preparedly to the word those are vaine talkers and their teaching is a froathie teaching but if true doctrine be wholesomly applyed and haue quicknes and life in it wo be to that man that saith not This is the finger of God and that God is in you indeede 1. Cor. 14.25 3. Marke hence what kind of Ministers the Apostle would haue put to silence not onely such as are open enemies to the truth or broachers of lyes but such as are disguisers of the word froathie teachers such as seeke out vaine things for the people Paul would haue lookt to these betime and would were he liuing stoppe the mouthes of such he knewe that the Church might better spare a 1000. of these then one godly and faithfull Pastor and were this canon put in vre for one silenced Minister we should haue one hundreth Deceiuers of minds By metonimie of the subiect the heart is put for the mind the auncient according to the Scriptures seating the minde therein for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifieth the inwards about the heart and further by Synecdoche the
minde is put for all the faculties of it especially the vnderstanding reason and iudgement all which are deluded and deceiued by these vain teachers Quest. How did these false teachers deceiue mens minds Ans. Foure waies 1. by suppressing the truth for by their vaine iangling and speaking liker Poets Philosophers historians then Prophets Apostles or any successors of theirs they made a cleanly conuaiance of the light from the people and withholding the truth and light they led them from Christ from the right knowledge of the Scriptures from sound godlinesse and religion in iudgement and practise and so they remained as darke in their vnderstanding as erronious in their iudgements as froward in their affections and as wicked in their liues as euer before Secondly by flatterie for they would not deale directly against the sinnes of the age as godly Ministers doe but deceitfully that they might not displease herein imitating Satan himselfe who was wont of olde to answer in riddles as he answered Craesus that if he would transport himselfe ouer the riuer Halys he should ouerthrowe a most mightie kingdome namely his owne But Micha will not deceiue nor flatter with Ahab although it stand vpon his life Thirdly by letting men see their estate in false glasses so as they neuer see the truth of it for people taught by fables and nouelties think and are borne in hand that they are in heauens high way their soules are brought on sleepe and comming from such froathie discourses they sit downe and please themselues in that they haue done their task required especially if they can bring home a iest or some wittie sentence when perhaps they scarce heard a word of Christ of their iustification of their mortification or of their glorie 4. By placing religion in bodily exercises not in matters of spirit and truth Colos. 2.20 thus did the Pharisies in their times the Papists in these and whosoeuer more vrge the decrees of men more then the commaundements of God Quest. But whose mindes are deceiued Answ. First their owne and then others for they are blind leaders of the blind deceiuing and beeing deceiued and although here our Apostle expresseth not here who they be that are deceiued yet elsewhere he doth as Rom. 16.18 they deceiue the hearts of the simple and 2. Tim. 3.6 they lead captiue simple women and 2. Pet. 2.14 they beguile vnstable soules whence we see that ignorant inconstant and vnsetled soules which hand ouer head receiue any doctrine without examination or triall whose simplicitie disableth them to iudge betweene truth and falshood and whose leuitie makes them like shaken reeds these are the carkases on which such vultures do seaze Hence 1. note three notable properties of errour 1. it neuer loueth solitarinesse but is a spreading leauen shrowding it selfe in multitudes and compassing sea and land to procure patrons and Proselytes Example we haue in the Iesuites the arch deceiuers of minds and impostors of the world 2. It taketh the highest holds of men euen the mind vnderstanding and iudgement that the eie once beeing put out and the light turned into darknes it might cary men headlong remorslesly to all cursed practises which necessarily resemble as they proceed from the former 3. It ouerturneth all Gods order ordinances for whereas the scope of the teachers calling is to enlighten mens minds perswade their consciences rectifie their hearts so as they might growe vp in the sauing knowledge of God in Christ and the liuely sense of their owne saluation in a word whereas they are to set and containe men in the right way error in their minds causeth them to drawe men out of the right path as this word properly signifieth 2. Note what is the best fence against false teachers and an hedge against seducers namely 1. knowledge 2. loue of the truth The former armeth simple soules by letting them see the difference betweene the right hand and left without the which the minde cannot be good But the latter is the surest pace of truth and that is the loue of it for no matter it is that men know professe and can talke of the truth if their soules cleaue not vnto it for euen vpon those that receiue the truth shall God send strong delusions to beleeue lyes if they receiue it not in the loue of it Quest. But what is this doctrine to vs we all professe the truth and loue it from our hearts and therefore we hope we are fenced from deceiuers or beeing deceiued Answ. But let vs consider 1. That these are the last times which the Apostles prophecied of euen perilous times wherein many deceiuers should creepe into the Church and many should giue heed to the spirits of error 2. That these deceiuers of mindes were such as liued in the bosome of the Church among such as professed Christ and his religion 3. That they lurked secretly and that the Christians of that time could hardly of themselues descrie them and therefore the Apostle is glad to helpe them and wisheth them carefully to preuent them and therefore there may be priuie impostors among vs. 4. That we hauing set doores open for them we shal not want deceiuers for whatsoeuer many men say most men loue not the truth sincerely delt withall nay they desire to be deceiued while they hate with a deadly hatred such Michaes as would let them see their estate and helpe them out And is it not Gods manner of iust proceeding when men desire preachers that will preach of wine and strong drinke to send them such teachers as they desire that he that is ignorant and filthie may be ignorant and filthie still Those then that care not for the truth shall haue teachers which shall be Gods executioners to lead them into error that as by the great Antichrist the Lord reuenged and plagued the contempt of the light in the world so also in particular Churches and places by false teachers and pettie Antichrists If men will not abide wholesome doctrine but haue itching eares they shall haue an heape of teachers after their owne lusts to turne their eares frâ—m the truth and delude them with fables Let Ahab once hate Micha the Lord presently consulteth who shall deceiue him and if this question once proceede out of Gods mouth the deuill is present and so forward in the execution of Gods vengeance as he shall preuaile against 400. false Prophets at a clappe before he shall not fall by them This truth is as a finger in the bile and beeing rubbed will perhaps make Zidkiah take his fist from Michaes face and say when went the spirit from me to thee yet ceaseth it not to be the truth of God concerning our selues who so long as we giue heede to the spirit of error cannot want deceiuers Let men therefore professing themselues members of the Church looke vnto themselues and labour to knowe the truth to affect it to stand vnto it if they would be fenced
against seducers for such there be and store of such seeing there is such store of the contempt of the light indeede if there were no hatred of the light there would be either no deceiuers of minds or no danger by them for they could not preuaile but seeing there is so litle loue of the light these must needs abound Hence is it that of late yeares such troupes of Iesuiticall seducers of minds haue entred vpon vs and haue beene bold notwithstanding seuere lawes some enacted some reuiued and quickened against them to skulke in ignorant places and how can it be but that such places as want sound teachers should be haunted with seducers Would God such publike persons whome it concerneth would enforce a most forceable law against them which is the placing of faithfull and furnished Pastors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 parish by parish who might fence them against such delusions And for priuate men let them be resolute for the present truth and contend for it seeing the most constant hardly hold out vnto the ende and seeing the Lord sendeth false Prophets to trie whether we loue him or no. If we hearken to deceiuers the Lord then manifesteth that hypocrisie which was in our hearts euen then when the greatest shewes were made by vs. Especially they of the circumcision Paul thus notably describeth the Iewes by a principall adiunct as elsewhere he putteth circumcision and vncircumcision for the nation of the Iewes and Gentiles the one of which was circumcised and the other not in which sence also Christ himself is called the Minister of circumcision that is not of the law which he put an end vnto and absolutely fulfilled but in that he was a Minister of the Iewes within whose borders he contained himselfe as he was not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Now the Apostle not so much meaneth the people of the Iewish nation as the Iewish teachers the teachers of circumcision such as are mentioned Act. 15.5 with whom the Apostles were alwaies exceedingly troubled who as Gala. 6.12 compelled men to be circumcised not by any outward force or power but forced it vpon them in hope of merit as absolutely necessarie to saluation the omission of which they taught to be a dangerous and damnable sinne whereas indeed by the death of Christ circumcision was now nothing as vncircumcision was nothing neither any outward thing any thing auaileable to saluation but a new creature within The persons then whom the Apostle painteth were such teachers as would ioyne Christ and Moses circumcision with Baptisme and the faith of the Gospel with doctrine of the law to iustification And these he boldly noteth and nameth both because there was an apparant vice conuinced as also because it was such a one as beeing permitted would haue ouerturned the Gospell the faith and saluation of men Which we will first shew that it was so and 2. what we are hence to learne For the former the greatnes of the error will appeare if we consider the vse and ends of the institution of that legall Sacrament of circumcision The vse of it as of all other such ordinances yea of the law it selfe by which they were quickned in their times was to be shadowes of good things to come and therefore they all were to receiue their date and death when the bodies of things themselues appeared The which would more clearely appeare in this Sacrament if we should stand to apply that which the Apostle generally vttereth of the sacrifices of the olde Testament and as true in their ordinarie Sacraments almost all things in the law were performed with shedding of blood and without shedding of blood was no remission All which the Apostle there prooueth to be dated by the shedding of a more pretious blood then the blood of bulls and goates So as although before Christs death euery mans shedding of his owne blood was needfull to fulfill the rite of the 〈◊〉 yet seeing Christs blood once shed putteth an end to all ceremoniall shedding of blood it must follow that this Sacrament must cease because in Christs blood the circumcision of all was celebrated Againe consider the end of circumcision which was either 1. politike or 2. diuine In regard of both these it must needs be ceased The former was distinctiue to distinguish Gods people from all other nations who in reproch were called vncircumcised as Dauid in disdaine calleth Goliah an vncircumcised Philistin the Apostle calleth it a wall of partition parting the people within the covenant from those that were without it Which wall so long as it stood vp they might contract one with another especially in marriage and therefore the sonnes of Iacob would haue this barre remooued before they would match their daughters or sister to the Sichemites yea they might not entertaine any stranger seruant but he must first be circumcised whether he were borne in the house or bought with mony Obiect If it be said that other nations receiued circumcision besides the Iewes as the Ismaelites Ammonites Moabites Egyptians as histories truely affirme I answer it was easie for the people bordering vpon Palestina to take it vp from the Israelites as the Moabites and Ammonites and for the Egyptians they doubtles learned it from them when they soiourned with them 400. yeares But yet ceased it not to be a distinction betweene them For 1. these receiued it not by the commandement of God but of their owne heads by Satans mallice seeking to ouerturne Gods ordinance 2. Not as a signe of the couenant for God made none with them 3. Not as a profession of faith and obedience to the true God for they claue still to their idolls in all which respects Gods people duly obserued it from whom at first they tooke it vp by foolish imitation and afterward continued it as a rite and tradition from their fathers Now who seeth not that when the Apostle writ this Epistle all such distinctions of men were ceased and that Christ broke downe this partition wall in whom now neither Iew nor Gentile bond nor free male nor female but all are one The second vse of circumcision is diuine and that is threefold 1. To remember Gods covenant made to Abraham and his seed it beeing a seale of it on Gods part and a signe of it vnto man and therefore called by the name of the couenant it selfe Now in this vse it must needs be ceased for if the covenant it selfe be ceased the signe of it is void and frustrate But consider what branch clause of it you will this truth will appeare if that concerning the multiplication of his seede as the starres which was a temporall blessing let the Iewes come now and say as in Christs time we are the seede of Abraham and Abraham is our Father answer may be shaped them that whosoeuer doe the workes of Abraham are Abrahams seede or if that principall clause
thereby signifying Gods protection and safety and so fed the people with peace and pleasing things when the Lord had not spoken peace and all this only to feed their couetousnes Which plowe of their owne that it might goe forward they would slaie soules which should haue liued and giue life to soules that should not liue make the righteous sad and strengthen the hands of the wicked ver 22. Such Merchants the Apostle Peter speaketh of who through couetousnesse with fained words would adulterate pure doctrine and make merchandise of men buying and selling soules for gaine as beasts in markets By which note the true Apostles would be discerned from the false we are not such as make merchandise of the word of God that is such as by fraud and base arts plaie the hucksters to enhanse the price and amplifie our own gaine and Phil. 3.18.19 speaking of false Apostles whose bellie is their God who minde earthly things but our conuersation is in heauen And whence can such floods of errors as daily discouer themselues flow so fast but from such a corrupt head as this is When Balaams eye is vpon Balaaks gold it must needs be blinded and when couetousnesse is become the conscience of men no marueile if they dare speake write attempt any thing if it will helpe them forward to their expected wages It is no meruaile that a gracelesse pompous teacher such as glorieth in the flesh that can put himselfe out farre further and more boldly by the shadow then an holy Christian man that hath the substance for he hath a sensible spurre within him not the glorie of God good of Gods people or puritie of religion but himselfe his bellie his backe his owne glorie which before they shall giue way or faile let the Church sinke or swim let errors and corruptions as a deluge flowe into the Church so he may rise by them he will be so farre from preuenting and refuting them as he can straine his wits to patronage and defend them yea Church and common wealth shall fall too if by it a priuately minded man can rise Further see we not the tyrannie of this sinne which hath forced so many to turne the tippet from that they haue commendably vndertaken in their former daies yea and in not a fewe who hauing missed of their expected promotion haue resolued to become Papists and traytors thrusting themselues for preferment into most desperate and ineuitable mischeifes Vse But here aboue all seducers the Church of Rome and teachers of it lie most directly vnder this Apostolicall obseruation who not seruing the Lord Iesus but their owne bellies whatsoeuer they teach is such stuffe as they ought not for filthy lucres sake their whole religion is compacted and contriued for gaine yea and whereas it was neuer heard of that any seducers made gaine of any but the liuing Popish teachers aboue all impostors not onely exact gaine of the liuing by pardons masses confessions offrings pilgrimages worshipping of Saints indulgences and which is worse making but a mony matter of the greatest and most barbarous sinnes of witchcraft periury murther euen of father mother wife childe infant in the wombe incest Sodomie bestiallitie in none of which I belie them but euen the dead escape them not but paie large tributes by meanes of the deuise of their purgatorie In one word the best of their religion is a mistery of iniquitie And would to God this sinne were confined in the Popish Clergie 2. Let all the Ministers of Christ learne 1. to want and abound and be contented in all estates 2. thinke it their riches if they can inrich the Church with spirituall graces 3. Consider their callings to draw men from earth to heauen and their titles of starres which are fixed in heauen eyes which cannot looke vpward and downward at once and imitate the eye the sight of which because it is hindred by a little mote of earth it feares nothing more then earth or dust and is quick to shut it selfe against it Ver. 12. One of themselues euen their owne Prophet said The Cretians are alwaies lyers euill beasts slowe bellies 13. This witnesse is true wherefore reprooue them sharpely that they may be sound in the faith The scope of the Apostle beeing not onely to prouoke Titus to diligence in his owne dutie but to a faithfull care in the choise of the Ministers and hauing drawne one argument to this purpose from the multitude of false teachers Now he taketh another as effectuall as the former from the disposition of the people of Creta who were naturally of an euill disposition most readie to be carried away yea euen to offer themselues to any delusion And that it might appeare so to be he describeth their manners 1. by enumeration of the vices to which they were naturally addicted 1. lyars 2. euill beasts 3. slowe bellies 2. enlargeth it by the circumstance of time alwaies But least the Cretians should challenge him either of vntruth or of hatred and vncharitable dealing with them most wisely to avoide all their envie against his person which would hinder them from brooking his doctrine he vseth a preface wherein he sheweth that he speaketh nothing of his owne but that which hath beene before testified of them and against them and that by such a one as is aboue all their exception euen one of themselues euen their owne Prophet borne brought vp and living amongst them who therefore vpon knowledge and good intelligence writ vnpartially the truth of them in that his Hexameter The which beeing repeated first he subcribeth vnto the truth of it This witnesse is true and secondly groundeth an exhortation to Titus that therefore he should reprooue thē sharpely to the ende that they might be sound in the faith These two verses then contain three parts to be in their order handled 1. The preface to this testimonie 2. The testimonie it selfe 3. The Apostles subscription vnto it and illation from it But before we come to the parts two things in the whole are to be noted First the plainnes of the Apostle with these Cretians he chargeth them verie deepely that a man would thinke he were become their enemie or spake of malice and bitternes to slander them and yet he performeth a maine dutie of loue vnto them The holy men laid not their loue aside in their sharpest reprehensions Isai charged the Iewes that their faithfull citie was become an harlot that the people were become murtherers their Princes rebellious and all of them the enemies of God of whom he would be eased and avenged but what was Isay now their enemie see cap. 24.16 how pitifully affected he was toward them and his sorrow for them was such as euen brought him into a consumption my leanenes my leanenes wo is me for the trangressors haue sore offended Ieremie telleth them cap. 3.13 that they were rebellious against God and that they scattered their wayes to strange gods
and sparing As Paul in all his bookes adding vnto his 14. Epistles if that of the Hebrewes be his his sermons and defences in the Acts of the Apostles vsed only three short Aphorismes neither out of the iust causes prealleadged Neither did euer Moses though learned in all the learning of the Egyptians vse any nor Abraham nor Iob nor Daniel mixed any of their Chaldean knowledge nor any of the Prophets Nor Christ nor any other of the Apostles but onely Paul the doctor of the Gentiles who were better acquainted with Heathen writers then the Scriptures before whom alone he vsed them wounding them with their owne weapons 2. These allegations must be vsed soberly without affectation Paul himselfe teaching vs that the right manner of preaching standeth partly in concealment of humane skil partly in demonstration of the spirit And hereof he rendreth two reasons 1. Because the doctrine of the Gospel must sauour still of the crosse be abiect and despicable and so resemble Christ himselfe the author of it who neuer sought his owne glorie but departed from it for the saluation of his bodie 2. Least the faith of beleeuers should be in the wisedome of men and not in the power of God that is least men should ascribe that to humane eloquence and wisedome and gifts of men which is proper to the simplicitie of the Gospel True it is as the Apostle obserued the more pompe the lesse power and the more earthen the vessels are knowne to be the better is the treasure knowne to be heauenly 3. They may not be vsed to prooue points of Doctrine or manners for the word is a sufficient and sure ground for proofe of all such points but rather illustrate and giue a more euident declaration of the truth and more clearely to reprooue and conuince falsehood and error For to vse mens authoritie to prooue Gods truth were to set vp a candle against the sunne or as if a cryer of a proclamation signed by the Kings hand and seale should say thus will the King haue it and such and such of his guarde These cautions quite ouerthrowe the common vse of such allegations at this day wherein men are immoderate yea infinite in euery sermon vpon all occasions and to euery purpose and people Hence it is that Arbanah and Phâ—rphar riuers of Damascus are more frequented then all the waters of Israel Fathers Philosophers and Poets are lowde in many sermons when the Prophets Apostles and the Sonne of God himselfe is silent And all this is laid vpon this one practise of the Apostle and no other commandement or practise can be alleadged in all the Scripture but his And therefore we will looke a little nearer vnto it and search how farre the Apostle hath propounded himselfe a patterne for our imitation And to omit that scruple whether we may lawfully imitate him except we had such extraordinarie gifts as he had and such inspiration as whereby he was able to make profane sentences holy wheras we finding a profane sentence cannot but leaue it so If we shall take libertie to vse them as the Apostle did I take it no man can from thence directly conclude the lawfulnesse of that manner of preaching which is taken vp by verie many For 1. If we vse them as the Apostle did they should neuer come in sermons in our Church-congregations for he neuer vsed them but either in confereÌ„ces or disputations or as here in a personall Epistle 2. Neuer before Christians who reiect not but desire the testimonies of Scripture for he did not but before the Gentiles and Heathen which refused the Scriptures 3. Not often in one sermon and in euery point for he did verie seldome onely thrice in many sermons disputations and all his writings put together 4. Neuer in points of doctrine or manners for proofe as inconsideratly they are the Apostle neuer so detracted from the sufficiencie of the Scriptures 5. Neuer with their names prefixed to get credit and authoritie or for ostentation which euery good Christian see men doe for so neuer did the Apostle 6. Not at all times and in all places nor euer in the Vniuersitie as men most do for at Corinth the Apostle is so farre from vsing them that he verie sharply reprehendeth the practise there 1. Cor. 1.17 For there was most danger of all And thus we see how farre we may take libertie or haue ground to imitate the Apostle in this practise The allegations of men for their practise are either weak or impertinent As 1. their large discourses in praise of humane learning wherin they fight with their owne shadowes for want of other aduersaries For who discommendeth it doth he that praiseth gold dispraise siluer or doe not we acknowledge it a necessarie handmaid vnto diuinitie but an Agar still who if she presume to step into Sarahs place must be cast out of doores Obiect None speake against them but such as are ignorant and not able Answ. Not to speake of the loudest sound of emptiest vessels they are not in themselues spoken against but seeing there may be no composition in the holy oyle neither may the Lords feild be plowed with an oxe and an asse nor sowne with diuerse seeds we desire moderation and restraint to the former rules that the voice of God may sound in the Church and not the voices of men Obiect But it is lawfull for the Israelites to rob the Egyptians Ans. But it is not lawfull to make a calfe of those earings and set it vp for a God Obiect But these adorne a Sermon Answ. Oh that our eyes were so spirituall that we could see that wonderfull bewtie in the pure word of God What an vnwise man were he that would not content himselfe with a Iewell of infinite price all of gold pearles and precious stones except he carrie it to the painter to paint it Let Christs voice put forth it selfe and his sheepe will heare it and follow him As for the persons alleadged be they neuer so holy or profound they are sufficiently honoured in beeing the friends of the bridgroome though they be not the bridgroome himselfe and for the persons alleadging them let them remember that he is not praised in this busines whom men commend but he that is praised of God So much of the preface Now we come to the Testimonie it selfe Wherein the Poet chargeth his countrimen with three maine vices 1. That they were giuen to lyes and falsehood The Cretians are alwaies lyars 2. That they were of brutish and belluine condition voide of the guidance of reason euill beasts 3. That they were giuen to idlenes and intemperance slow bellies For the first of these Why he charged them of lying although we need not enquire the occasion that the truth of his testimonie besides the Apostles subscription may appeare in history which recordeth that the bodie of this people was giuen ouer to inuent beleeue and receiue any fable or lie neuer
vse vnprofitable 3. But the context in the verse following pointeth vs to expound them of some other then these namely of all those doctrines of the Iewes which concerned the legall and ceremoniall obseruation of daies meates drinks garments washings persons and peoples for the Iewes taught that the same difference remained to be obserued still as Moses from the Lord commanded it so as yet some meates were common and some cleane some daies were more holy then others so garments and persons much more lay open to legal pollution by issues touchings c. whereas the appearing of Christ procured finall freedome from all such impuritie so as according to Peters vision Act. 10. no man no thing is to be called polluted or vncleane Quest. But why doth the Apostle call such doctrines fables seeing 1. they were from God 2. necessarily imposed vpon Gods owne people in paine of death and cutting off from his people in case of contempt yea or omission 3. they included in them that euangelicall truth wherby both they and we are saued Ans. Yet for all this he tearmeth them so 1. Because euen these legall institutions of God himselfe when they were at the best were but actuall Apologies or shadowes of things to come carying a shew or figure of truth but not the bodie not the truth it selfe to the same effect saith Paul Gal. 4.24 that they were Allegories that is beeing the things that they were signified the things that they were not 2. Because those constitutions although they had their times and seasons yet now were they dated and now to teach or vrge them was as vaine as void of ground out of Scripture as voide of profit as void of truth as if they had taught the most vaine fictions and vnprofitable falsehoods that men could possibly devise And hence looke as if a man should relate to vs a narration not only of suspected but of knowne vntruth as for example that such a man with whom we haue eate drunke conuersed but whom we know to be dead and haue seene buried were aliue againe and not only so but of his perfect strength and state as euer he was might not we be more diffident then Thomas was and in good forme of speach say that he told vs a fable euen so if a Iew shall affirme the life of the ceremonies of the law which we know to be dead rotten and buried so long since in the graue of Christ although they once had a truth yet now this is but false and fabulous or else if a Iew should come and vrge as they doe that prophecie Isay 7. Behold a virgin shall conceiue c. as a thing which they still expect the accomplishment of is it not euident that he leaneth vnto a Iewish lie and fable for that which was once absolutely necessarie to be beleeued vnto saluation is now become so false as that he that beleeueth it is sure to be damned Commandements of men These words if they be taken by way of exposition of the former adde something to the more full answer of the former question implying that those ordinances of which we speake the which while they stood in force and till the fulnes of time was come were the commandements of God now the truth beeing reuealed cease so to be and are become the meere commandements of men But yet I take it some difference is to be put betweene these two namely this that by commandements of men are more properly meant not those which were diuine ordinances but humane constitutions and traditions thrust by the Iewish teachers vpon the Church to be obserued with like deuotion and religious respect as if they were the very commandements of God such as those our Sauiour found and left the Church of the Iewes pestered with and opposeth them to diuine ordinances Matth. 15.9 In vaine they worship mee teaching for doctrines mens precepts Which that we may a little better conceiue it is not amisse to note that the Iewes haue and doe affirme that Moses receiued the law from God either by writing which was of things more obscure more breife and difficult or else by word of mouth and that was of things more large seruing for the interpretation of that law written and for this latter sake say they was it that he staied 40. daies in the mount Sinai for else in one houre he might haue receiued the tables in which the law was written and although they themselues were at leasure to number the lawes written by Moses and gaue in the number of the affirmatiue to be 248. so many as there are members in a mans bodie and the negatiue 365. so many as there be daies in a yeare to betoken that the Lord requireth the through obseruation of them with all the strength and that all their daies which numbers added together were burthens sufficient for many euen to read ouer yet laid they innumerable and more intollerable traditionarie precepts on the people which they say Moses receiued by word of mouth from God and left them to Ioshuah who deliuered them to the seauentie elders they to the former Prophets these to the latter from them to the great Synagogue from whom they were preserued to the wise men returning from the Babylonish captiuitie and so from generation to generation euen to this day to write these explications say they is forbidden by God abusing that text Prou. 4.21 but they are kept in the heart of some wise men at this day Of these the Apostle would haue the Cretians to beware and giue no more heede to them then to the former Which turne away from the truth By truth is meant truth diuine fetched out of the word of God so called 1. because it is absolute without error 2. it is most eminent called before truth according to godlines to be turned from which is to be turned from all godlines In the word Turne away is a metaphor the speach beeing borrowed from those who turne away their bodies from the things they dislike and here translated to the mind to signifie an inward loathing and dislike of the truth which is the dangerous effect 〈◊〉 attending to fables and commandements of men Doctr. 1. Whosoeuer would keepe themselues sound in the faith and not be turned from the truth must shut their eares and giue no hee◠to fables and fancies of men which haue not footing and warrant in th◠pure word of God 1. Because these are things which hurt and corrup◠the soule 1. Tim. 6.20 Avoide profane and vaine bablings which whil◠some professe they haue erred concerning the faith Againe they encreas◠vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2.16 and more plainly 2. Tim. 4.4 men giuen vnto fables turne their eares from the truth The Physitians reduce all the causes of health or disease soundnes or sickenes from the good or euil temperature of either the matter of which we subsist or the nourishment whereby we are preserued Now the
heauen but a few meane men and those perhappes more nice then wise what becomes then of so many great and learned men wiser we hope then all they Thus while Paul speaketh the words of truth and sobernes he is counted a mad man Act. 26.15 Men are wiser then to becâ—â—e fooles that they may be wise it will not sinke with them that Christ can come out of Galily Ioh. 7.41 And thus by Gods iudgement vpon the infidelitie of men themselues can lay blocks inough in the way to stumble at the truth and desperatly breake the necks of their soules vpon that verie rock which was laid for the rising and saluation of the righteous 3. At how many hands doth the truth go away reproched yea hated and persecuted Gods graces are derided Gods children scoffed and mocked by those who are borne after the flesh Gal. 4.29 And why doth Caine hate and kill his brother because his deedes were good and his owne euill And why are Christians yea Christ himselfe mocked euen for this confidence in his God Psalm 22.8 But here euery man blesseth himselfe and God forbid that men that professe Christ or that we who are ordinarie hearers of his word should be iustly ranked in this number Yet euen of vs how few are there whom the truth hath set free from lusts and seruice of some sinne or other Many of vs indeed haue gone farre in the contemplation of this truth but our minds and soules are no more altered and changed then if we had read or heard some humane Histories affecting vs for the time but leauing vs where they found vs at first How few of vs are sanctified by this truth and daily proceed on to encrease in sanctification by meane of it which that it is the scope of it Christs petition teacheth Ioh. 17.17 Nay how many of our hearers detaine this truth in vnrighteousnesse that is while they heare learne and can remember much of it yet in their courses are as vaine and vngodly as euer before Which plainely argueth a forsaking of the truth vpon the plaine feild making such persons more liable to moe and more fearefull strokes of God who receiuing the truth into their eares vnderstandings and iudgements but turne away their affections from it yea turne from it in their practise in that they hate to be reformed by it And if we haue not in great part turned away from the truth where is our former courage and resolution for it may not the Lord iustly complaine of vs as he did once of his owne people they haue no courage for the truth Many of vs durst better haue beene seene in Christian exercises then now we dare we could better beare a rebuke for our profession then now we can we did more take to heart the dammage of the truth then now we do we did take more paines for it we could be at more cost for it we could be more zealous against the enemies of it then now we are or can be Alas our dasterdlines and timiditie that faint before daies of triall nay in daies not only of peace but of protection and encouragements in the truth what can we promise of our selues if we were called either to die with or denie Christ Oh therefore let vs call back our selues out of our ruines and â—â—call our former daies 〈◊〉 with them our former workes as such as meane to partake in that honourable commendation of the Angel of the Church of Thyatira whose workes were more at the last then at the first Now that we may the better be preserued from beeing turned from the truth some rules are to be deliuered and practised 1. Entertaine it not for outward respects neither for the laws of the land nor the encouragement it hath c. as very many do but for the loue of it selfe for that we affect we easily turne not from it no nor are driuen from it and if we loue it for outward respects as those outward respects change so will our affections For example if we loue it for the prosperitie of it times of persecutions will make vs fall off with Demas If we hold it because we would hold our temporalties the losse of it will be light in comparison of losse of goods dignities countrie world libertie and life the least of these will the heart fasten vpon although with the losse of the truth and with it of saluation also 2. Practise so much of it as thou knowest and the more thou practisest the more thou knowest and the more thou knowest thus the more thou louest and the surer dost thou bind it vpon thy selfe and this is the surest hold Ioh. 7.17 when as in religion faith and good conscience are ioyned together for such as thy conscience is such shalt thou be found in religion without which heare euery houre a sermon read ouer the Bible as often as he did who gloried that he had read the text and glosse also fourteene times ouer all this knowledge will not lift thee vp to heauen 3. Call no ground of this diuine truth into question suspect not that which thou canst not reach but accuse thine owne weakenes and ignorance our first parents yeelding at the first onset of Satan to call into question the truth of God were turned away from all that image of God which stood in truth and holines 4. Beware of indifferencie in Gods matters many thinke it good wisedome and pollicie to be on the yeelding hand and as waxe fit to take all formes and the print of any religion but the truth is that such persons as are not rooted and stablished in the truth when windes and stormes arise or the euill day approach they shall not be able to stand but as they haue beene long tottering so their fall shall be great Vers. 15. Vnto the pure all things are pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing nothing is pure but euen their minds and consciences are defiled The connexion of these words with the former is not easie to be seene vnlesse we conceiue the words preceding in that proper sense which we haue giuen of them and then this verse will affoard a reason of the former For the Apostle hauing called these Cretians from attending to Iewish â—ables and commandements of men that is such fabulous doctrines as still would keep life in the ceremoniall differences of daies and meates persons and garments seeing now all that partition wall was broken downe he draweth a reason from that libertie which now is obtained for Christians vnto whom now nothing was common or vnclean but might be purely vsed of them who haue their hearts purifyed in obeying the truth And this reasons is enlarged by opposing the contrarie in a similitude of the like To the impure nothing is pure not onely outward things but their chiefe and eminent inward parts are defiled whether we consider the theoricall part that is the minde and vnderstanding so as they can
thriuing in grace that they haue wholesome meate Psal. 119.4 Behold I desire thy commandements quicken me in thy righteousnes for as in the bodie if meat when it is digested send not vertue whereby the operation of it appeareth in all the parts the bodie is diseased some obstruction or opilation hindreth the worke of it so is the soule obstructed with the itching eare couetous thoughts hardnesse of heart formall worship all which keepe the soule barren and emptie of grace yea leane and ill looking in the eyes of God Seeing therefore the Lord hath spread his table for vs and liberally furnished it with store of this wholesome foode let it appeare in our soules by our strength to labour in Christian duties to which we are called to ouercome the temptations vnto sinne to carrie the victorie in our strife against our owne lusts let it appeare in patient and cherefull bearing of affliction and in the thankfull entertainment of blessings especially of the best kind And thus by commending the Lords bountifull hospitallitie and liberall prouision in his house we shall adorne our profession and winne others to wish themselues entertained in the same seruice with vs. Now all these things shall be happily attained of teachers and hearers if they come to this busines thus qualified and affected First If they come as the elect of God whom he will teach 1. humbled in the sence of sinne past and of present corruption 2. acknowledging the errors of their iudgement and practise and 3. praying for the illumination of the one and the reformation of the other Secondly if both of them captiuate all humane wisedome to the obedience of Christ who is the scope of all the Scripture desiring to knowe and make knowne nothing but Christ and the merit of his sufferings Thirdly if both of them bring the loue of the Scriptures as which onely containe all sauing knowledge admiring Gods infinite wisedome power iustice and mercie shining out in them euen as when the people sawe Moses doe that which all the Magicians could not doe they with Pharaoh acknowledged that that was the finger of God this is a truth which prevaileth against all the deceits of vaine men as Moses rodde deuoured all the roddes of the Magicians Lastly if both of them teach and heare not onely to knowe or make knowne but with purpose to bring things deliuered into practise of which thing many are agreed if they could conclude of the time of their obedience as well as Dauid did Psal. 119.60 I made hast and delaied not to keepe thy commandements Vers. 2. That the elder men be sober honest discreete sound in the faith in loue and in patience Now the Apostle commeth to direct Titus how to apply his doctrine aptly to the seuerall sexes ages and conditions of men Whence in generall is to be obserued that Doctr. Euerie faithfull Minister must fit and apply his doctrine to the seuerall ages conditions and occasions of his people that euerie man and woman young and olde superiour and inferiour may knowe not only what is lawfull but what is most expedient and beseeming our age place and condition of life It is true that all vertues in generall are commanded as all vices in generall are forbidden to all persons of what sexe or estate soeuer yet there be some speciall vertues which are more shining ornaments in some age and condition then others as in young men staidnesse and discretion are speciall beauties but are not if wanting such blemishes in their yeares as in olde men because of their obseruation and experience So there be some speciall vices though all are to striue against all which are fouler spots and staines to some age then to other and some to which men and women are more subiect by reason of their age or sexe as youth to headines and rashnesse old age to teastinesse frowardnes couetousnesse c. women to curiositie loquacitie c. against all which the man of God must in speciall furnish and arme his people instantly striuing to roote out such noysome weedes as of their owne accord appeare out of the earthie hearts of men as also to plant the contrarie graces in their stead Examples of this practise we meete with all euerie where in the Epistles Paul in diuerse of his Epistles as to the Colossians but especially to the Ephesians describeth in particular the duties of wiues husbands children fathers seruants masters see chap. 5. â— â— Peter in the 2. and 3. chapters is as large in the distinct offices of subiects wiues husbands seruants And from this practise the Apostle Iohn dissenteth not 1. Ioh. 2.12 where he giueth his reasons why he writeth to fathers to babes to old men and to yong men Besides these examples are sundrie waightie reasons to enforce the doctrine As first the faithfulnesse of a wise steward herein appeareth namely in distributing to euerie one of his Masters family their owne portion of meat in due season Luk. 12.42 Secondly to this purpose is the word fitted to make euerie man readie and absolute to euerie good worke and thus the wisedome of God is made to shine to all eyes who can behold such a perfect rule of direction in faith and manners Thirdly well knewe our Apostle with other the men of God that generall doctrines though neuer so wholesome little preuaile are but cold and touch not men to the quicke without particular application to their seuerall necessities till Peter come to say you haue crucified the Lord of glorie we read of no pricking of their hearts Vse 1. This dutie requireth also a man of vnderstanding an Ezra a prompt scribe a learned tongue not any bare reader no nor euery preacher attaineth to this high point of wisedome not bosome sermons nor euery learned discourse reacheth vnto it If he must be a learned Physitian that must first finde out the disease and then apply a fit remedie to the same he must be much more learned then he and one acquainted with more rare secrets of simples that growe from heauen who can here minister to euerie soule according to the estate of it which is farre more hidde then that of the bodie as to the wearie soule a seasonable word and to the secure heart the iust weight of terror and threatening Besides who seeth not that this verie dutie requireth no flatterers no selfe-seekers no time seruers but men of courage bold through God to apply his word to all conditions of men high as well as lowe rich as poore not healing the hurt of great ones with sweete words nor respecting persons no more then the Lord himselfe doth whose word it is but binding euen kings in chains and nobles in fetters as Nathan did Dauid Thou art the man For if the word hath plainely described euerie mans dutie then the dispensers of it must faithfully deliuer out the same Secondly hearers must hence learne 1. to be subiect to the doctrine deliuered in the
ministerie be they old or young rich or poore one or other must yeeld obedience vnto it For seeing the Scripture is furnished to teach all men all their duties and the ministerie ordained by God to discouer the wisedome of God olde men must not disdaine to sit downe at Christs feete nor young men to learne how to redresse their waies nor the rich to become rich in God nor the poore to become poore in spirit nor the master to acknowledge a master in heauen nor the seruant to become the seruant of Christ. 2. To desire fit instruction in the ministerie and come to vs as the people Publicans soldiers to Iohn Master what shall we doe See Acts 2.37 and 16.30 3. To praie that we may deliuer fit doctrine Eph. 6.19 and for me that vtterance may be giuen to speake as I ought No man but would desire and call for a fit plaister or potion for his bodie but when we labour against mens particular sinnes directly and speake aptly to their consciences like vnrulie and inconsiderate patients they fret and storme if we come any thing neere the quicke of their galled consciences No man but in trouble of spirit or terrour of conscience would heare from vs words of comfort but there is a deale of proud flesh which would vnremooued for euer hinder their â—ound cure which when it is consumed we are readie to supple with words as soft as oyle but till then men must pray for wisedome to daunce to our pipe and as we must set our selues against the sinnes of all ages and callings so must they themselues against their owne sinnes 4. Whereas many thinke that those sinnes are least to be striuen against which are incident to the age or sexe and that we lay intollerable yokes on youth which must haue the swinge and for olde men because their age carrieth them to teastinesse and frowardnes therefore they may better be forborne these may hence see their error neither is this any other then to strengthen the hands of sinners and a giuing of scope to natural corruption If men indeede were so humbled as that they were readie to despaire because they cannot ouercome such corruptions then might we say that no temptation hath befallen them but such as goeth ouer the common nature but otherwise to plead for any libertie in excusing sinne is an hardening of the heart and a backe by as to repentance The elder men Doctr. Our Apostle exempteth not old men from beeing subiect to the doctrine of God because of their age but rather sendeth them first to schoole notwithstanding all that knowledge and experience which they might pretend 1. Ioh. 2.13 For Gods schoole is as well for olde as for young in which men are not onely to be initiated in the principles of religion but also to be lead forward vnto perfection of wisedome and seeing no man can attaine in this life vnto perfection therefore euerie man is still to presse forward and to waxe old daily learning something And there is great reason that as old men must first be instructed by Titus so they should be the first in learning their dutie Seeing First in regard of example for their presidence preuaileth much and would be a great inducement to the younger who neede all incouragements in the wayes of God which example not beeing generall giuen by our elder men besides that they entangle themselueâ— in the sinnes of the younger we cannot maruaile at the licentiousnes of our youth Secondly the honour of their age yea the ornament and crowne of their yeares is to be found in the wayes of righteousnesse that is in a life lead holily and iustly which two can neuer be found but in a heart submitted to the word of God the rule of both The want of this crowne maketh much olde age burdensome dishonourable and old men to liue euen vndesired because they are not onely euerie way vnprofitable but hurtfull and gracelesse not onely old stockes fruitlesse in their age but withered and keeping the ground barren also Thirdly whereas old men are delighted with relations of idle antiquities and things formerly passed as long as they can recall the holy Ghost recalleth them from such vnfruitfull spending their time and sheweth them that Christ and his doctrine both of them beeing from the beginning are most auncient and consequently the knowledge and remembrance of him is a matter best beseeming them to haue their senses and tongues exercised herein should bee the delight oâ— their age to be conuersant in the holy exercises which witnesse of him should be their chiefe busines as old Annah went not out of the Temple and olde Simeon waited there to see his saluation Fourthly their time by the course of nature cannot be long to fit themselues to heaven and therefore they had not neede slacke any opportunitie which might hast them thither they by reason of their time should see saluation nearer then when they first beleeued and imitating naturall motion in grace become more violent towards the center they ought to haue experience of the sweetenesse of the Lords yoke and shewe all chearefulnes in well doing while they abide in the flesh they should forecast to leaue a sweete sent behind them of a religious carriage toward God in all the duties of pietie and of a louing carriage towards all men Vse 1. This condemneth the frowardnesse of many of the elder sort who although they neuer learned to knowe Christ and the way of life when they were yong yet are neither afraid nor ashamed to say that they are now too olde to learne him the which speach bewraieth that as yet they neuer learned him aright as also that they are verie farre from saluation for whosoeuer is too olde to learne the meanes is too olde also to attaine the ende besides the extreame follie of such an vngodly profession for would the oldest man that can be sent on a iourney in a way both vnknowne to him and not easie to be found or held so sillily reason with himselfe I will right forward I neuer came this way before neither doe I knowe it but I will neuer aske of it for I am too olde now to learne it and yet thus madde are olde men in the matters of God and his kingdome Others would faine learne but not of young men this standeth not with their grauitie But howsoeuer maturitie of yeares is not to be neglected in a minister seeing that in the ordinarie course it carieth with it ripenes of iudgement yet Gods grace in youth must not be despised 1. Tim. 4.12 Let no man despise thy youth and who is commanded here to teach olde men but Titus a young man As for that place 2. Tim. 3.6 a minister must not be a young scholler it is not meant of one young in yeares but young in faith one lately conuerted to the Christian faith and as it were a tender and young plant in
â—estinesse hastinesse and vnaduised frowardnes their conuersation blotted with base couetousnesse as if they were to liue ouer their yeares againe their minds no lesse bending towards the earth then their bodies and though they can scarse goe vp and down in the world yet for most part are they more drowned in wordly affaires then when they were in their most constant estate In a word blackeamoores were they young and now their skins are not changed the crimson tincture of their sinne cannot yet be washed nor they in their age breake through the snares wherewith Satan held them in their youth but the sinner of an hundreth yeare olde goeth on to punishment And here let none thinke that any dotage or passionate affections may be excused by reason of the age nay rather euery such breaking out is here doubled for an olde man especially should be discreete and the discretion of a man moderateth all passions Let Barzillai be an example to all olde men who beeing sollicited to embrace courtly delights he refuseth all such profers and setteth his minde vpon his owne death in his owne citie Sound in faith Now followe those three vertues which are requisite in olde men as they are auncient Christians The first of which is soundnesse of faith in which three things are to be considered 1. What soundnes of faith is 2. Why it is commended in speciall to olde men seeing euerie Christian must haue it 3. The dutie which hence is to be learned For the first Soundnesse of faith standeth in two things 1. when faith is sound in the qualitie that is sincere not deceitfull not hypocriticall 2. when it is sound in the degree of it not a shaking reede but growne vp from the infancie vnto some strength and stature Now vnto both these is required that faith be sound 1. in the ground of it 2. in the obiect 3. in the worke of it 4. in the fruits issuing from it in any of which if it faile it is vnsound vnlasting First the ground of sound faith is a sufficient measure of knowledge of the things of God reuealed in the word in a sound and incorrupted iudgement for so the Apostle affirmeth Rom. 10.14 that for the working of faith there must be the interpreting and deliuering of doctrine out of the word and an attentiue hearing and vnderstanding of it whereby after a sort the sonne of man is lifted vp that we may beleeue Ioh. 3.14 Now euerie degree of knowledge and measure of vnderstanding is not a sufficient ground of sound faith but such a measure as is able to discerne betweene things that differ for how can children in knowledge be grown men in the faith or how can any come to that ripe age of faith here meant but such as through long custome haue their senses exercised to discerne both good and euill This must be then such a knowledge as enableth a man both to maintaine the truth and convince the gainsayers and so hold his owne comfort by distinct and particular yea some depth of knowledge without which so farre he shall be from soundnes as that he shall be dangerously carried with euerie winde of doctrine There is a fulnesse of knowledge which the Apostle commendeth in the Romanes and this is a notable fit ground for this soundnesse of faith Hence it followeth that all that implicite faith of the laie Papists folded vp in an idle fancie without knowledge is vnsound and vngrounded for can any but a Papist beleeue he knowes not what Secondly the obiect of a sound faith more generall is the whole word of God from which faith can no more be seuered then the beames from the sunne but more specially the porper obiect is the couenant of grace in Christ yea Christ himselfe together with all his merits and all the promises of mercie freely propounded in the Gospel which is therefore called the word of faith Hence all Popish faith is here prooued againe vnsound because it is corrupt in the obiect leaning it selfe in stead of the word vpon canons councells traditions vnwritten decrees as also expecting saluation without the free couenant of grace by the merit of workes whereas in iustification before God all workes all boasting are excluded Rom. 3.27 and 4.24 Thirdly the worke of a sound faith is twofold 1. assent 2. application The former is a certeine and firme assent whereby we set a seale vnto all the promises of the Gospel as most sure and certaine holding euen an Angel accursed that should bring any other doctrine and keeping sure the profession of our hope without wauering in full assurance of vnderstanding For faith is no opinion or fancie but hath in it a certaintie arising from the stedfastnes of the promise and word of God Hence are all such exhortations as that 1. Cor. 16.13 Stand fast in the faith The latter worke of faith is application whereby a man not onely assenteth that all the couenant of grace is true in it selfe but also that it is true vnto him who therefore resteth and leaneth vpon it for his owne saluation beeing assured so vndoubtedly at one time or other of his saluation as if he were alreadie gathered vp among the Saints And this hand thus laying on Christ vnto righteousnes and applying Christ with his merits vnto ones selfe in particular to saluation is the forme of faith or rather faith it selfe formed and not any workes or charitie as Papists fondly dreame And that this certaintie is of the nature of sound faith appeareth because that modest but graceles vncertaintie and doubting of the Popish doctrine is opposed vnto faith and made a fruit of vnbeleefe Matth. 14.31 Oh thou of little faith why doubtedst thou of Abraham is said Rom. 4. that he doubted not nor reasoned with himselfe but was strengthned in faith beeing fully assured And what other reason is giuen why the inheritance was not giuen by the law which was impossible to be kept but by the promises of grace but that the promise might be sure to all the seede Rom. 4.16 Or how could our peace with God continue our comfort or last with vs if we had no assurance of it but still doubted of his loue Let vs therefore alwaies take notice of this especiall worke of sound faith which maketh the heart able to say with Iob I know my Redeemer liueth and with Paul who died for me and gaue himselfe for mee Neither must the godly refuse to subscribe to the truth of this doctrine because they neuer finde such constant and full assurance which is not mooued with some doubting and sometime exceedingly ouercast with grudgings of vnbeleefe for by this reason they might aswell conclude that they neuer had faith and it is no meruaile if faith and doubting be in one man seeing they rise from two diuerse yea contrarie principles which cannot but be found in the best euen spirit and flesh If thou lookest by the
of Gods deliuerance 2. Sam. 16.12 It may be the Lord will looke on mine affliction and doe me good this day not making doubt for neither did Dauid in generall but constantly cleauing to the promise call vpon me in the day of trouble and I will deliuer thee Prayer for deliuerance must be ioyned with this expectation of our deliuerance not prescribing time nor meanes nor manner much lesse vsing vnlawfull meanes but reserue vnto the Lord the glory of his wisedome in ordering the whole matter and circumstances of our deliuerance The fifth fruit is a totall resignation of a mans selfe to the will of God and a voluntarie subiection vnto his good pleasure who knoweth out of his wisedome what is the best and out of his loue maketh euery present estate worke to the best to his children example hereof we haue in Dauid 2. Sam. 15.26 Behold here am I let him doe as seemeth good in his eyes yea euen if he should say I haue no delight in thee The third point wherein the soundnes of patience consisteth is in the found durance and lasting of it And indeed not euery patience and tollerance of euill is here meant but such as implieth a delaie and continuance vnder some weight or burthen nay the very word importeth so much signifying as well perseuerance as patience neither is this sound patience a suffering only but a long suffering nor a patience but a long patience such as the husbandman waiteth withall vnto the haruest such as the Prophets endured all hard measure by such as our selues must possesse our soules by and euery possession is of continuance such as maketh not hast yea such as must waite vntill the comming of the Lord. Iames in the place alleadged exhorteth to be patient till the comming of the Lord which is not meant of his last comming to iudgement but of his particular executions beforehand for the deliuerie of his chosen the reuenge of their wrongs vpon their enemies Vse All these notes let vs see the crazines of this grace in vs. It is no patience when men beare out crosses by stoutnes and stomacke neither by a nature not so subiect to impatience for here is not silence vnto God disposing the crosse vnto them So when men can buckle well enough with and swimme out of one kind of crosse which pincheth them not so much but sinke in some other when they must choose their rods and tâ—ialls or else they are heartles and dead in the neast here is a crannie in their patience which will sinke their soules Some againe beare out their crosses because they are yoked and coupled to them like two spaniels which must goe together because they cannot goe asunder but without all willingnes or chearefulnes but this is farre from Christian patience and is as we say patience perforce And lastly when we cannot entertaine afflictions thankefully as finding some goodnes and sweetnes in them when deliuerance is not expected from God as by such who haue title in his promise when we desire to be at our owne hands and will not stay his leisure but hastily like infidels runne vnto indirect meanes and sometime to Sathan himselfe in sorcerers witches when we are so tugged with afflictions as we hold not out but are readie to giue vp all here is all vnsound here men may not onely suspect but conclude from vnsound patience vnsoundnes of loue of faith and consequently the want of the truth in all their profession of religion Vers. 3. The elder women likewise that they be in such behauiour as becommeth holynesse not false accusers not giuen to much wine but teachers of holy things Our Apostle hauing taught how and what doctrine should be applyed to old men he proceedeth now to make olde women matchable vnto them and therefore he beginneth with the word likewise which sheweth that the same vertues as formerly haue beene mentioned are to be vrged vpon old age of both sexes and who can denie sobrietie wisdome grauitie soundnesse in faith loue and patience to be as necessarie for auncient women as men whether we consider the same inconueniences of the same olde age lying vpon them or the impotencie of their sexe in vndergoing them which yet maketh the want of these vertues farre more miserable then in the other And then he addeth some further duties fitted to their estate which he doth 1. by prescribing such vertues as are seemely for their yeares and 2. by prohibiting such vices as in all ages are wicked but in theirs most vnseemely and scandalous The duties are two 1. an holy behauiour in themselues in the first words of the verse 2. a drawing on of others vnto holinesse and honestie in the latter part of the verse and forward The vices prohibited are two 1. of slaundring or false accusing 2. of intemperate desire or drinking of wine or strong drinkes both which are contained in the middle of the verse But we will speake of the words as they lie in the verse But before we come vnto them we may learne this lesson Doctr. In that wholesome doctrine must be taught and applyed vnto women as well as men note that no woman cannot without danger of damnation despise or neglect the ministerie of the word they beeing as straightly bound vnto the meanes of saluation and the Apostle taketh double paines to teach them their duties Reas. 1. As saluation is one to all so is there but one way to all for as women must haue their names written in the booke of life as well as men that is in the booke of Gods election to life so must they be also added vnto the Church as well as men seeing none are saued who are not added vnto the Church Now this addition to the Church standeth not onely in an outward profession of the Gospel by which they are added to the visible Church for the foolish virgins made a great shewe for a time but in vnfained conuersion and sanctification whereby they are added vnto the invisible Church True it is that women must be ioyned vnto the people of God and therefore must participate 1. in the word which must be preached to euerie creature Paul preached to a company of women among whom Lydia was conuerted 2. in the Sacraments and be both admitted into the Church by baptisme as Cornelius the Iaylor and all their housholds as also strengthned in the Church by the Lords Supper in which they must remember the Lords death vntill he come But all this is not inough yea nothing at all vnlesse they be first knit vnto God himselfe the bond of which coniunction is faith wrought in the heart by meanes of the word and working in heart and life by loue to God and men If then women must beleeue to saluation aswell as men the Iaylor and all his houshold beleeued in God nay if women must continue in faith to which saluation is tyed and not
stand longer vpon this question leauing it to be considered further of crauing that wiues would be carefull in subiection to God and their husbands not to stretch these grounds beyond the rules and ends propounded Quest. And here commeth another question to be resolued whether the husband may beate his wife to force her vnto this subiection Ans. It seemeth no although some of reckoning be of the other opinion For 1. there is no word or example for it in Scripture 2. No man euer hated much lesse except he were mad beat his owne flesh 3. Her subiection must not be seruill but as of a member to the head Obiect But a man may let himselfe blood Sol. It is safe in his arme or foote in children or seruants but he must beware of letting the heart blood Obiect But Christ correcteth his spouse which is deare vnto him and yet reteineth his loue entire and so may the husband Ans. Christ is not the husband onely but an absolute King 2. An husband may checke and correct by admonition and reprehension but to proceed to blowes is vnwarrantable beeing such entire companions and of the same flesh yea condemned by the Fathers the ciuill lawes and the Heathen writers themselues But what if the wiues mallice be desperate and incurable Ans. Take vp thy crosse make good vse of it beare as much as possibly thou canst waite and applie God for her returne 2. Where thou canst not beare prouiding that offence by all possible good meanes be auoided and publike peace not interrupted the next remedie is the Magistrate but between husband and wife both tyrannicall rule and compulsiue obedience ought to be banished Contrarie to this free subiection is the common vice of wiues which is to be proud as Vashti not enduring the gouernment of husbands but by vncomely gestures and vnshamefast lookes and sometime by hote and bitter answers bewray the vnquietnes of their spirits when once their owne wills are crossed farre are they from that meeknes and quietnesse of spirit which Peter prescribed as the most comely attire for women who ought scarce to giue theÌ„selues leaue to be out of quiet with others in the family in the husbands presence least he be vnquieted or any way offended That the word of God be not euill spoken of These words containe a generall reason inforcing the necessarie practise of all the former duties By the word of God is meant the doctrine of the Gospel taught receiued and professed by beleeuers in all ages which holy Gospel as it is glorious in it selfe so ought the glory honor of it to be preserued yea and aduanced in all that looke for saluation from it and therefore no Christian may become so much as an occasion of reproach vnto it And whereas the word is blasphemed either by the words or deeds of professors the second is here aimed at our Apostle concluding that then the doctrine of the Gospel is blasphemed when the life of the professor is not tuned vnto that doctrine And yet fuâ—ther whereas the life of a professor is vntuned vnto the doctrine two waies either by doing that which is prohibited or else by not doing that which is prescribed the latter is here especially condemned namely a life idly ledde in regard of Christian practises for the Apostle hath not so directly reprooued vices as required in women the practise of all the forenamed vertues vpon this ground least the word be euill spoken of noting vnto vs hereby thâ—â— a Christian should be so farre freed from the power of sinne as that to be idle or negligent in the work of the Lord is too sinnefull in such a one Doctr. Profession without practise striketh not onely the person professing but the word of God it selfe which he doth professe by occasioning the prophane to blaspheme and scoffe at Gods holy religion Rom. 2.24 The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles thorough you Reas. 1. Such is the malice of the deuill and his instruments that hating God himselfe they turne whatsoeuer they can against God and his truth which is a light discouering their darkenes Hence doe they not so much maligne the person of a poore professor who perhaps neuer made nor medled with them as the light and truth shining in him yea let God touch one of their familiars and call him out of such a poisoned companie that person is presently hated and despised for the truth which if he did not now hold out they would loue and embrace as formerly they did and consequently a professor by his error calleth not so much disgrace and malice against his owne person as against the truth for let any but a professor sinne the more would the sinners of the world loue them as their owne but if any such offend or steppe awry easily shall a man perceiue where the bile is oh say they this is a goodly profession indeede which giueth them leaue to doe this or that and exclaime as though the profession were not of God because the professors shewe themselues to be but men Secondly the Lord imputeth this sinne not so much to them who doe blaspheme the truth who are the actors of this sinne as they who are the moouers and occasioners of the same Ezech. 36.20 when they entred among the heathen they polluted my name that is the heathen diligently watched the words and behauiours of my people because they beare my name and came as it were out of my schoole but my people beeing not so carefull of my name which was called vpon theÌ„ blasphemed it iustly causing others so to do Although therfore men may conceiue that by their bare profession they endanger themselues yet indeede the dishonour returneth vpon God and his Gospel euen as Dauid might thinke that he onely sinned against Vriah Bathshebe and his owne soule yet the Lord telleth him that his sinne was yet more infectious in that he had made Gods enemies to blaspheme Thirdly what a iust disgrace is it for the profession of Christ to haue such hangbyes as whose liues speake that either they knowe not or remember not or affect not or neglect yea despise that doctrine by which they expect saluation Vse 1. Let euery professor examine his life whether it bring honour or discredit to the Gospel whether his light shine among men or whether in any thing he giue offence vnto any for there is neuer a sinne in a professor but it is hereby doubled in that he woundeth not his owne soule alone but many other Christians with himselfe yea and the Gospel of saluation No meruaile then is it that the Lord is so ielous in the sinnes of such men who come neere him and in whome he looketh to be sanctified that although he forgiue their sinne wherein they dishonour his name yet for the maintenance of his glorie he will visit it in the eyes of men with the rods of men whereof we haue a pregnant example euen
this any idle promise or God not so good as his word No surely for he was in daily derision euery one mocked him hee heard raylings and reproaches of many on euery side yea and which was his cheifest greefe his word was a reproach and derision to the profane so that he was euen determining to speake no more in that name But how did he vphold himselfe in this temptation But the Lord is with mee like a mightie gyant therefore my persecutors shall be ouerthrowne Obiect But for all this good men are preuailed against exposed to reproach wants imprisonment banishment and death it selfe Answ. As the Apostle speaketh of themselues they were killed but not ouercome so the enemie preuaileth against the person of a poore man and Ieremie himselfe may sticke and starue in the dungeon but neither against his faith and constancie and much lesse against his doctrine and the truth which beeing strongest of all shall preuaile against them to their confusion so are the Saints in suffring made conquerers Vse 2. Let none be discouraged if any times bring opposition to good Ministers as though it were a strange and vnvsuall thing if some one age onely should bring forth such a monstrous birth it would be more burdensome but no age is barren yea not fruitfull herein as might be made plaine in all historie Neither may any conceiue worse of the religion whose teachers are opposed by great ones for whereas men loue their owne deuises and what man affecteth not the child of his owne braine neuer were any so maligned by men as the Lords owne inventions Vse 3. Euerie hearer must set to their hands to helpe their teachers and euerie way to strengthen them against their withstanders I meane not by outward strength and power but especially by their prayers that they may be deliuered from euill and vnreasonable men and preach the word boldly which was both the commandement of the Apostle Paul 2. Th. 3.1 the practise of the Church for Peter Act. 12.5 ad 12. And further in that we stand not for nor to our selues but for the truth and Gods people they must by other incouragements be helpes to the truth for if the captaine be in fight is it meete that the common souldier should stand onely idly looking on nay his safetie they must account theirs and striue for him as for themselues if he suffer they must suffer with him as knowing that if the Pastor be smitten the sheepe are like to be scattered Notably doth the Apostle vrge this dutie vpon the Philippians wishing them to continue in one spirit and one mind fighting together in the faith What doth the Apostle proclaime armes or stirre them vp to contention yea surely but such a one as becommeth the Gospell of peace he would haue them them to fight not one against an other but one with an other yea all of them with one minde Neither with a cruell fight with carnall weapons as one enemie against an other but with such a fight as they heard in him and saw in him alas he was fast inough bound to the peace for he was then in bonds at Rome for the Gospel he fought by suffering so must they by their prayers for him by their patience by all manner of ministerie to the Saints in trouble shewe that they partake and fellow-feele in the afflictions of the Gospel Doctr. 2. Those that oppose themselues to good Ministers and men are euer speaking euill and opening their mouthes with reproaches against them and their godly courses Moses was charged and that not in corners but to his face that he tooke too much vpon him whereas hee was vnwilling to vndertake all that the Lord laid vpon him It went currant in court and countrie that Elias troubled all Israel Amaziah accuseth Amos to the king that the land is not able to beare all his words Diorrephes not onely withstood the Apostle Iohn but pratled against him Quest. But what is the reason of all this haue they any cause giuen them Ans. The reason is partly positiue in themselues partly negatiue in the other In themselues 1. the malice of their heart is such as cannot but continually out of the abundance thereof set their tongues a worke the fire within sendeth out such smoake abroad 2. With this malice is ioyned exceeding pride and swelling which mooueth them to seeke the raising of themselues although with the fall of others and make the reproach of others as a ladder for themselues to climbe by for this ende did the false Apostles account of Christs Apostles as the filth and offscouring of the world that is most base and abiect persons 3. With this malice and pride is ioyned exceeding subtiltie and pollicie in their generations well knowe they that they haue gotten euer more conquest by the stroaks of their tongues then of their hands and seldome haue they failed of their purposes For 1. hauing a notable facultie to insinuate into great mens fauours as Rehum and Shimsai they would not hinder the kings tribute nor see the kings dishonour they make no bones of letting fall two or three vntruthes in a fewe lines to the king for what hinderance had it beene to the kings tribute what impeachment of his honour to haue builded the Temple and established Gods true worship in Ierusalem but thus got they their purpose by insinuation and lyes which by their owne force they could not doe 2. As they can coyne of their own so they haue a notable dexteritie to depraue euen innocencie it selfe Is it not wonderfull that the famous harbenger of Christ then whome in his time a greater was not borne of women no nor yet Christ himselfe could so carrie themselues but that the one must needes be counted a demoniake and the other a glutton drunkard and friend of sinners Who then can looke to escape and if they hereby obtaine not their whole purpose yet loose they not all hauing learned that cursed rule of Machiauel that if they speake their pleasure some ill conceit will sticke in the mindes of men which will be worth their labour Now the negatiue reason in good men themselues why their withstanders speake euill of them is set downe 1. Pet. 4.4 Because yee runne not with them to the same excesse of riot therefore speake they euill of you dissimilitude of manners causeth the vngodly by all meanes banish the faithfull out of the world they may seeke a newe world for themselues to liue in if they will if they should walke in such courses as the Apostle Peter reckoneth vp in the 3. verse of the cited chapter and in such a blacke darkenesse as did not reprehend theirs they could well enough giue them the right hand of fellowship but if men will be so precise as that the high way cannot hold them they cannot away with such singularitie Vse 1. Take here a note of a false religion which
in speach and gesture before his master and behind his backe but especially in the free obedience of all his lawfull yea and vnequall commandements so as they be not vnlawfull Coloss. 3.22 seruants obey your masters in all things that is in all lawfull and bodily things And the same Apostle mentioneth both in the Ephesians and Colossians bodily masters to shew that so farre as the soule is not hurt nor the conscience wounded the rule of the seruants obedience is not his owne but his masters will be it irkesome difficult wearisome Luk. 17.7 the wearie and toyled seruant may not come out of the field to ease and refresh himselfe at his pleasure but waite still vpon the hand of his master and sit downe and eate at his masters appointment and not before as that parable teacheth 3. In patient induring without resistance rebukes and corrections although bitter yea and vniust 1. Pet. 2.18.19 seruants be subiect to your masters not onely the good and courteous but to the froward and bitter for it is praiseworthy in conscience towards God to suffer greefe wrongfully When Agar was roughly dealt withall by Sarah she runne away and would not endure her but the Lord by his Angel controlleth this course and giueth her better counsell returne home to thy mistres and humble thy selfe vnder her hand or suffer thy selfe to be afflicted by her Quest. But may not a seruant auoid the rigour and extremitie of the vniust anger of his master Ans. It may be lawfull without despising of the masters authoritie to giue way for the present vnto his furie and if conueniently it may be to withdraw himselfe â—ill the rage be past and the storme blowne ouer as Dauid conueied himselfe from Saul and the Egyptian that directed Dauid to the Amalekites made him to sweare by God that he would not deliuer him to his master from whom he had fled neither did Dauid sinne in taking that oath because of that law Deut. 23.15 If a seruant had fled from his masters rage especially if an Heathen who cared but a little for their seruants liues he must not forthwith be deliuered to his master but humanitie must be exercised towards him they must adde no affliction vnto him but kindly intreate him till mediation may be made and his Master appeased with him Hence we note that religion and the doctrine of the Gospel freeth no man from any dutie but rather fasteneth it vpon him the Apostle saith not that seruants beeing now brought to the faith are no longer to be commanded by their masters but by Christ but writeth to them not as free but as seruants still and inforceth their subiection euen to vnbeleeuing masters and elsewhere writing vnto masters he forbiddeth them not to exercise rule and dominion ouer their seruants but only teacheth them after what manner to weld their authoritie And indeed this is a point which occasioned much trouble in the Apostles daies both vnto masters and seruants for they hearing of a libertie purchased by Christ to beleeuers in him they presently begunne to cast vp all and would not serue any longer especially vnbeleeuing masters but would be at their owne hands against which conceit the Apostles Paul Peter Iohn much laboured still recalling seruants to their former subiection and obedience Let not now any obiect that this seruile condition is against the law of nature is a fruite of sinne is against the law of Christ who hath purchased such libertie as now in him all are one is against the Apostles rule be not any longer the seruants of men which things surely the seruants of those times and some since haue taken hold of For 1. euery subiection is not against the law of pure nature who can denie but that in innocencie there was a politike subiection of the wife to the husband the children to the parents and this was no fruit of sinne although the tediousnesse and painefulnes of it came in by the fall 2. Christ hath purchased a libertie for soule and bodie but we must be content with the first fruits of it here in this world and those are the spirituall libertie we haue from Satan sinne and condemnation which shall bring on that perfect freedome we expect in heauen when we shall not only be freed from the power of sinne as here but euen from all molestation of it and not only set free from the euil of seruitude as here we are by Christ buâ— euen from it selfe 3. In Christ all are one indeed but in regard 1. of the spirituall and inward man 2. of the meanes of leading men to happinesse but in respect of the outward man they abide master and seruants still Prince and people still bond and free still noble and ignoble still Paul hauing conuerted Onesimus a runnagate seruant kept him not with him at Rome because he was called nor freed him from the seruice of his master but sent him to Philemon againe who although he must in regard of the faith account him a brother yet his outward condition was to be a seruant still 4. We must be no longer the seruants of men namely in respect of the inner man and the conscience which in seruants is as free from men as in Masters no master can command that for it is onely to be commanded by God but the Apostle speaketh not of bodily seruice to men neither is there any word which belongeth to the doctrine of faith that is a maintainer of any licentious libertie nay religion teacheth them that as Christ hath set them free so also that they shall not vse that libertie as a cloake of maliciousnesse and licentiousnesse but carrie themselues the rather as becommeth the seruants of God and the freemen of Iesus Christ. Vse 1. If this be so let Masters haue a care if they would haue seruants subiect vnto them to choose such as are religious and frame to religion such as they haue chosen that knowing what it is to be subiect to their master in heauen conscience may compell them to be subiect vnto their earthly masters also Wouldest thou haue thy seruant to please thee in all things worke him to please God in all things Wouldest thou finde him faithfull vnto thee see then that he be a Ioseph who will not sinne and be vnfaithfull to the Lord. Wouldst thou haue him a profitable seruant to thee see he be an Onesimus and then howsoeuer in times past he was neuer so vnprofitable yet now will he become profitable to thee and others Many masters feele the iust smart of vndutifull vnfaithfull vnprofitable servants to the ruine often of themselues and their familyes because they haue no care of their choise nor to frame them to godlinesse and profâ—ciencie in grace whome they haue chosen 2. This meeteth with the sinne of many seruants who lift vp their hearts aboue the estate of subiection and in their hearts despise the person or place of their gouernours and
the plagues of God which enter into the house of the vniust person yea often whippeth him with his owne rodde bringing often vpon such as haue beene vnfaithfull seruants by meanes of vnfaithfull seruants pouertie and want or worse things that their sinne might returne vpon them with much more bitternesse 4. That a good meanes to learne rightly to vse our owne portion of goods is by the carefulll vse of other mens comming into our hands For he that wretchedly rioteth and squandreth his masters goods for most part is giuen ouer by Gods iudgement to bee a waster of his owne And here taketh place that speach of Christ If you be vnfaithfull in an other mans goods who shall giue you that which is your owne teaching that he that is vnfaithfull to an other seldome is faithful in his owne affaires That they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things First for the meaning The doctrine of the Gospel is called the doctrine of Christ. 1. Because he is the argument and subiect of it whence some of the Euangelists beginne their writing thus The beginning of the Gospel of Iesus Christ and the Apostle Paul beginneth his writing with his setting apart to preach the Gospel of God concerning his Sonne for Christ Iesus deliuered to death for sinne and raised again for iustification is the whole matter Whence Paul calleth it the word of the crosse not onely because the crosse followed it but also in that it is the doctrine of Christ crucified 2. Because he is the first and chiefe messenger and publisher of it who in Paradise promised that the seede of the woman should breake the serpents head and none but the sonne who came from the bosome of the father could reueale and shewe the fauourable face of his father vnto vs who also in fulnesse of time to shewe himselfe the cheife doctor of his Church came in his own person and went about preaching and teaching this doctrine of the kingdome 3. Whosoeuer haue beene the teachers and publishers of this doctrine from the beginning either by word or writing not excepting Prophets and Apostles themselues or shall be vnto the ende they all do it by commandement from him yea himselfe preacheth in them and in vs. Thus the Apostle saith Eph. 2.17 that Christ came and preached peace to them that were farre off that is to the Gentiles in the persons of his Apostles for otherwise in his owne person as he was not sent so he preached not but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel And therefore although Paul sometimes call it his Gospel and speaking of other Apostles also our Gospel yet must it be meant onely in regard that they were the publishers but not the authors of it for that is Christ himselfe 4. As it proceedeth from him so it tendeth wholly vnto him and leadeth beleeuers to see and partake both of his grace and glorie shining in the same Secondly Christ is called God our Sauiour 1. To prooue his owne dietie not onely in expresse tearmes beeing called God but also by the epithite agreeing onely to a diuine nature our Sauiour 2. To imply our owne miserie whose infinite wretchednesse onely God could remooue and whose infinite good none but God could restore 3. And especially in regard of this doctrine 1. to confirme the diuinitie of the same it beeing a doctrine of God and a doctrine of saluation proceeding from our Sauiour 2. To enforce the dutie towards it namely that seeing the author of it is God the matter diuine the effect saluation meet it is that such a sauing doctrine a doctrine of such tidings should be beautified and adorned Thirdly this doctrine is adorned when it is made bewtifull and louely vnto men and this by two things in the professors of it 1. By an honest and vnblameable conuersation for carnall men commonly esteem of the Doctrine by the life and the profession by the practise of the professor Hence the Apostle would haue Christians so compose all their actions as whosoeuer should see their good workes might be mooued to glorifie God And this appeareth more clearely in the contrarie for when the worke answereth not to the word it causeth the name of God to be blasphemed among vnbeleeuers and to glorie in the law yet breaking the law is a great dishonour to God 2. By Gods blessing which is promised and is attending such walking whereby euen strangers to the Church are forced to beginne to like of the profession for Gods blessing vpon his people is not onely profitable to themselues but turneth to the saluation of many others We read of many of the Heathen people that when they saw the great aduancement of Hester and Mordecay they became Iewes And when the Egyptians saw the great workes that God did for his people among them it is said that many of them ioyned themselues to the Israelites So we read in the Ecclesiasticall storie that when Licinius was ouercome by Constantine and the persecutions ceased which had almost for 300. yeares together wasted the Church how innumerable of them who before had worshipped their idols were contented to be receiued into the Church On the contrarie the Gospel is dishonoured when the Lord is forced to iudge and correct the abuse of his name in the professors of it Ezech. 36.20 When they that is the Israelites entred among the Heathen they polluted my name when they said of them these are the people of the Lord and are gone out of his Land Fourthly Seruants adorne the Gospel when professing it they by performing all faithfull seruice to their masters in and for God seeke and obtaine the blessing of God in the condition of life wherein he hath placed them whereas the casting off of the yoake in beleeuing seruants would make men conceiue that God whose name they professe were the author of confusion and not of order and that the Gospol were an enemie to ciuill and humane right For what is more right and equall then for masters to enioy their seruants as they do the other parts of their goods and betâ—er might a man misse a great part of his goods then the person and labour of his seruant Doctr. The meanest Christian in his place may and ought to bring glorie vnto the Gospel These seruants were sould and bought like beasts in smithfeild yet must such poore creatures by their faithfulnesse diligence and conscience decke and bewtifie the Gospel which euen by their liues receiueth either honour or discredit In the Tabernacles building euery man must bring lesse or more The Lord esteemeth not of men by the places they hold but by their carriage in them A poore wise child or seruant here is better then an old foolish King In a word no man is called to the truth but on condition to shew forth the vertues of him that hath called him Vse 1. Let seruants who
hadst in thy purest innocencie A happie merchant he is that sells all to buy this treasure Vse 3. Call others to partake of it be speaking of it tell men what God hath done for thy soule thou canst not but wish all men conuerted if thy selfe beest A righteous man here cannot eate his morsells alone Christian loue is like fire which warmeth whosoeuer stand about it one brand will kindle another and iron saith Salomon sharpneth iron so one conuerted man will strengthen the brethren Andrew wil call Simon and Philip will call Nathaniel and the beleeuer wisheth all Gods people to be like himselfe except his sinnes Vse 4. Pittie those who are destitue of this grace and are without the meanes of it in the preaching and publishing of it for such a people haue not yet obtained mercie If Christ were liuing againe vpon earth his bowels would earne in compassion to see so many people as sheepe scattered without a shepheard If we should see a goodly feild of corne stand faire and white to the haruest but know that there were neuer a reaper in all the countrie to gather it into the barne but for want of reapers it should all rot and spoile on the ground it would greatly pittie our hearts and yet no other is the condition of such people as want able and faithfull Ministers pray therfore the Lord of the haruest to thrust out laborers into his haruest Vse 5. Detest the vnmercifulnesse of men who beeing called neglect to teach the people for these doe nothing else but damme vp all the streames of grace from them and so it appeareth in the people committed to such vnconscionabla men who for most part are so gracelesse and so wicked as though the old Sodomites were reuived againe Bringing saluation This doctrine is a sauing doctrine and word of saluation to those that were wandring in the pathes of death Act. 11.14 the Angel wishing Cornelius to send for Peter affirmeth that he shall speake to him words whereby he and all his house should be saued Whence it is called the word of life Act. 5.20 Goe preach to the people all the words of this life and the word of eternall life Ioh. 6.68 because God hath ordained it to this purpose that whosoeuer is brought to the faith by it shall eternally liue thereby And here is another difference between the doctrine of the law and Gospel the which two the Apostle comparing together he calleth the law a killing letter and the ministrie of it a ministrie of condemnation and the ministration of death but the Gospel he calleth a quickning spirit and the ministrie of the spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse Obiect Psal. 19.7 The law of God conuerteth the soule Answ. But there the law in a more generall acceptation of the word comprehendeth the whole doctrine of the couenant of life and saluation as it is also Psal. 1.1 Blessed is the man that meditateth in the law that is the word of God day and night But in this straiter sence the law is no instrumentall cause of faith repentance or any grace it only woundeth a man and prepareth him to conuersion but conuerteth none it gendereth to bondage and bindeth him that looketh for iustification by it in the conuiction of sinne and deserued damnation and there leaueth him in death only this doctrine of grace is the conuerting and quickning word reuealing that God through his Christ is become either pleased or placable with vs till which time we cannot but either lie in a slauish feare and the smarting twitches of our consciences or else desperately giue ouer all but when by the Gospel we perceiue the readinesse of our heauenly Father to receiue them that returne then we resolue to seek vnto his grace to become his and to loue him who loued vs first So as the beleeuer can readie answer the Apostles interrogatorie Tell mee receiued yee the spirit by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith by workes is meant the doctrine of iustification by the workes of the law and by the hearing of faith is meant the doctrine of the Gospel hearing beeing put for the thing heard and faith for the doctrine beleeued they can now answer that it is the Gospel that gendreth vnto life which is the instrument of the spirit both for the beginning and confirming of regeneration and salvation and that the lawe is no cause though an occasion of Gods grace shewing onely the necessitie of some other righteousnesse then that in a mans selfe but not putting a man so prepared into the possession of it which the Gospel onely can doe Vse 1. If only the doctrine of grace bring saluation then doth no doctrine of workes bring it or vnto it neither in whole or in part But the whole chaine of our saluation sheweth that we are saued by grace onely 1. Our election Rom. 11.5 At this time there is a remnant according to the election of grace But it may be of grace and foreseene workes too but the Apostle setteth himselfe to preuent this obiection in the next words If it be of grace it is no more of workes or else were grace no more grace but if it be of workes it is no more of grace or else were workes no more workes 2. Our calling 2. Tim. 1.9 We are called with an holy calling not according to our works but according to his purpose and grace 3. Our faith Philip. 1.29 It is giuen you to beleeue and faith is the gift of God 4. Our iustification Rom. 3.24 We are iustified freely by his grace 5. Our sanctification Eph. 2.10 We are his workemanship created vnto good workes which he ordained that we should walke in them 6. Our perseuerance in grace is by grace Ier. 32.40 I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall neuer depart from me 7. Eternall life is the free gift of God Rom. 6.23 Againe if our saluation were either depending vpon our hand or held in our owne hands more easily might we loose it then when we were in our innocencie gold were no sooner taken out of little childrens hands who minde to play with it rather then to lay it vp then our comfort out of our owne but our securitie is that our cheife treasure is not laid vp in such a weake cottage but our life is hid in heauen in the free grace and vnchangeable loue of God that now 1. false Prophets cannot possibly seduce the elect Matth. 24.24 2. though many apostates fall backe yet Gods foundation abides sure 2. Tim. 2.19 where Gods election is compared to a great building laid vpon a firme foundation which may be shaken but neuer ouerthrowne 3. though our sinnes like so many billows would growe ouer our heads and drowne vs yet this grace is sufficient for vs and vpholds vs that we sleepe not in death 4. though tribulations may threaten to separate vs yet this grace by them driues
then that they enioy vpon the earth and can scarsely endure to heare of any exchange 3. These lusts are fitter for the course of nature vnmortified Ephes. 2.3 We had in time past our conuersation among the Gentiles in the lusts of the flesh but now c. which let such professors thinke off who frame themselues too much to the fashion of the world in meat drinke apparell sports and other things perhappes more vnlawfull then these For thus to walke argueth little or no conscience or feeling either of sin or grace and the gentlest name the Apostle giueth it is a sleepie walking Such may indeed carrie the title of Christians but the worke of Christianitie is not present where there is a fight of lusts against the soule but not of the spirit against lusts and much lesse where these furnaces are fed and fewelled and the flames are not daily dying and extinguished Vse 2. This teacheth that only true religion teacheth true mortification and suffereth not a man to walke after his lusts though he walke in the flesh yet he cannot walke after the flesh All false religions carrie indeed pretences of the spirit as Zidkiah smote Michaiah and said when went the spirit from mee to thee but the true religion only hath the promise and presence of the spirit which indeed mortifieth the deeds of the flesh Euery water in Iudea could not heale the lame but only the water of the poole of Bethesdah in which the Angel stirred Arbanah and Pharphar the riuers of Damascus although in shew much more excellent then Iordan cannot cure the leprosie of Naaman No more can euery religion or any but this which alone is from God cure the vncleannes leprosie of our soules The religion of the Pharisies was outwardly exceeding glorious and very strict yet Paul who had liued according to the most strict sect of them all professeth that before he knew Christ he was not crucified to the world At this day Poperie which carieth with it a great shew of humblenes of mind and beaâ—ing downe the bodie yet is farre from teaching true mortification for what doctrine the Turkish not excepted goeth further in clayming iustification and life as the merit of their owne obseruances yea take the strictest sort of them as their heremites anchorites c. that goe barefoote pine and imprison themselues lie on the ground couer their skinnes with sacke cloath c. are they not such as the former looking for heauen as a reward for the strictnesse of their liues doe they not then as one Philosopher said of an other contemne the pride of the world but with more pride Euerie shewe of humilitie is not true mortification for not onely the Epicures who were sold ouer to pleasure were enemies to Paul but those strait and seuere sects also of the Pythagorians and the Stoicks did mightily oppose him In a word among what sort of men doth the lusts of pride vncleannes Epicurisme and couetousnesse more raigne then in the teachers of that doctrine their Monks Prelacie Cardinalls and their father the Pope himselfe so as the truth is cleare that onely true religion in which the spirit delighteth to manifest himselfe is the teacher of true mortification And that we should liue soberly Now we are come to the second lesson which the doctrine of grace teacheth namely that such as entertaine it should lead their liues in the practise of three vertues contrarie to the former vices of vngodlinesse and worldly lusts the which as they are directed either against God or our brethren or our selues so the first of these prouideth against the disordered carriage of our selues in requiring sobrietie the second cutteth off hatefull and vncharitable lusts against our brethren in requiring iustice or right dealing man with man Christian with Christian especially the third represseth impious and vngodly lusts more directly against God himselfe in requiring godlinesse to shine out in the liues of professors For all these three must be practised in the due circumstance of time euen in this present world Doctr. 1. The doctrine of grace teacheth not onely to abstaine from euill but also to doe good and is the mistris of true sanctification in both the parts of it both the mortification of sinne as also quickning in righteousnesse For as it is in the lightning of a darke house first darkenesse must giue place and light must succeede so is it in the shining of this light of grace the night must passe and then the day must come the olde man must be cast off with his lusts and then the newe man put on That the Gospel is the teacher of both these it appeareth in the ende of Pauls conuersion who for this purpose was appointed a minister of the things he had heard and seene and sent to the Gentiles that he might turne them from darkenes to light and from the power of Satan vnto God and also in the whole scope of his doctrine and ministerie from the first to the last as himselfe professeth that when he taught first at Damascus then at Ierusalem after through all the coasts of Iudea and then to all the Gentiles he reduced all his doctrine in all these places to these two heads namely that they should repent and turne to God and then doe workes worthy amendment of life Hence is it that his Epistles are full of such exhortations as these cast off lying and speake truth euerie man to his neighbour walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Be not drunke with wine but be fulfilled with the spirit The same is to be noted also in the other Apostles 1. Pet. 2.12 I beseech you as strangers and pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts and haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles and cap. 4.2 henceforth so much time as remaineth in the flesh wee should liue not after the lusts of men but after the will of God Vse 1. This doctrine confuteth profane Libertines who as Paul speaketh of some in his time because grace hath abounded continue in sinne they will be saued by such a grace as quitteth them from all holy life and conscionable obedience God is mercifull and Christ died for all here is grace but the fruit and effect of it is to cleaue vnto vngodlinesse and lusts and growe euerie day more foule and deformed then other Whereas the wisedome from aboue is pure and as he that calleth is holy so must he that is called be holy also in all manner of conuersation and if we cal him father we must passe the time of our dwelling in feare The dogges shall be without when as onely the vndefiled in their waies shall obtaine blessednesse 2. Such are iustly hence reprooued who take themselues to be tolerable schollers if sometimes they make shewe of obedience vnto God and his word that they may appeare to men to pray to heare to reade to giue almes c. and yet
into the heart of Iudas to betray him he went to his accustomed place of prayer which Iudas well knewe and whether he knewe he would bring his route 3. When the companie came to apprehend him although he let them knowe by casting them all to the ground that he could haue resisted or avoided them yet he let them rise againe he told them he was the man they sought and deliuered himselfe into their hands yea more the text saith he went out to meete them shewing the truth of that prophesie Psal. 40.6 In the roule of the booke it is written of me that I am readie to doe thy will And as he would not resist in his owne person so when Peter made a rash resistance and in his rescue smote off Malcus his eare Christ immediately healed the wound wished him to sheath his sword and asked him if he thought not that he could command a legion of angels if he would but how then should the Scriptures be fulfilled 4. When he was brought before the Iudge he denied no part of that truth which he knewe they would wrest against him shewing in all his answers a presenâ— minde and courage with all meekenesse in suffering horrible contumelies without perturbation or confusion vttering such holy speeches as became the most innocent lambe of God as his holy Apostle noteth that he witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate 5. When he came to the place of execution he needed no helpe to die he refused the cup of vinegar which in likelihood was reached him to shorten the sence of his paine and that his soule willingly left his bodie besides that strong crie at his death and expiration which argued no languishing death all the Euangelists note that Christ sent out his soule or gaue vp his spirit yea in great wisedome he preuented the souldeirs violence in breaking his legges or offering him while he was yet aliue any deadly wound that he might manifest that he did not violently but voluntarily vndergoe that passion and drinke of the bitternesse of that cuppe By all which seuerals we perceiue the truth of that the Apostle speaketh Philip. 2.8 that Christ was made obedient vnto the death and this made it an acceptable sacrfice for had it not beene a free-will offring it had not beene accepted Let vs then for our comfort hold fast this point of our Christian faith that looke how willingly the father offered his Sonne in sacrifice so willingly did the sonne offer himselfe and that those who crucified him were not more willing to doe it then he was to offer himselfe and suffer himselfe to be crucified and this maketh it absolutely meritorious and effectuall for the iustification of all beleeuers whereas otherwise it had beene no ransome The third and last point to be considered in this fact of Christ is the persons for whom he gaue himselfe for vs. The which words by the latter part of the verse must be expounded only of beleeuers of which number the Apostle was and are not to be meant of all mankind as though Christ gaue himselfe for an vniuersall saluation of euery particuliar man or intended to saue all if they would beleeue as they who are tearmed the Lutheran Diuines doe contend But this place plainely restraineth it to his people his Church such as are redeemed from iniquitie such as are purged such as are a choise and peculiar people and such as are zealous of good workes for such Christ gaue himselfe and for no other For 1. if the purpose of God and Christ was not that he should die effectually for all men then he died not for all men But Gods purpose could not be so for then would it follow 1. that Gods purpose should be frustrate seeing many are alreadie in place of torment and many moe shall be 2. or else that he cannot effect his purpose but something shall resist his will and 3. that the execution of this stable purpose of God shall be grounded vpon the incertainetie and instabilitie of an euent depending vpon the muâ—able will of man Neither was Christs purpose so for his purpose was to giue his life for his sheepe and purposed not so much as to pray for any other who surely if they haue no part in his prayer much lesse in his sacrifice Secondly If Christ died effectually for all it is not possible that any one man should perish and be condemned for then hath Christ satisfied for the sinnes aswell of Iudas Caine as any other and consequently their sinnes must necessarily be remitted for satisfaction for sinne and remission of sinne are inseparable so the Apostle maketh redemption nothing else but remission of sinne Ephes. 1.17 By whom we haue redemption by his blood euen remission of sinne and where remission of sinne is must needâ— be blessednesse so as by their doctrine none should be damned Yea further for whom Christ giueth himselfe to those he giueth his spirit to abide with them and to seale vp their saluation to their owne soules for the spirit letteth them know the things that are giuen them of God But they cannot receiue him for the world seeth him not nor knoweth him and much lesse can receiue him see Ioh. 14.16.17 Thirdly â—or whom Christ gaue himselfe those he loued Gal. 2.20 Who loued mee and gaue himselfe for mee the which is true not onely in Paul but in euery beleeuer Ephes. 5.2 and Reu. 1.5 Hee loued vs and gaue himselfe for vs. Now what is meant here by vs all mankind no surely but Gods deare children and Saints as the first place restraineth it selfe ver 1.3 and those that are washed from sinne and that are made Kings and Priests vnto God as the second but most expressely the Apostle expoundeth his owne phrase in the 25. verse of the same Chapter Hee loued his Church and gaue himselfe for it Now the wicked know not Christ and he knoweth not them they hate him and he loueth not them he is a Iesus indeed that is a Sauiour but because he saueth his people from their sinnes Fourthly To whom neither the ends nor fruits of Christs death can belong a vaine thing is it to ascribe any efficacie of his death vnto them but neither the ends nor the fruits belong to the wicked For 1. the maine ends are 1. by his death to abolish him that had the power of death that is the deuill but he still ruleth in the children of disobedience 2. to conquer death it selfe 2. Tim. 1.10 but they are still held vnder the bondage and feare of it 3. to destroie sinne that it may die in men but it liueth and ruleth in the wicked 4. that they which liue might liue to him which is dead 2. Cor. 5.15 but they rise against him and attaine not the first resurrection nor the beginnings of life eternall here nor the perfection hereafter And for the fruiâ—s of this death which are iustification remission of sin
adultresse goe and sinne no more so the vse that we should make of his redemption is to cease from euill and depart from iniquitie least a worse thing befall and our ende be worse then our beginning And here is it not to be omitted how the Popish doctrine is in this point an vtter enemie to this redemption purchased by Christ not onely in magnifying their owne merits but in extenuating sinne so as men cannot come to a serious sense and hatred of the same for many sinnes are small and scarce sinnes many are veniall and there is no danger in them originall sinne which is the mother sinne of all is no sinne at all in the regenerate They turne many of the commandements into counsels which men may giue eare vnto for conuenience sake but not of necessitie and in doing these they doe more then the lawe bindeth them vnto By all which dreames of their owne braines as by thicke clouds of darkenes they obscure the brightnesse of this our sunne of righteousnesse and lessen the merit of his sufferings For if so many sinnes are in their owne nature so veniall Christ might haue spared much of his paines and if they were so slight as they make many the Christian might forbeare much of that watchfulnesse against them vnto which we are so often exhorted by the Apostle 4. Hence also is ministred no small consolation to the faithfull for if Christ haue redemed vs from all iniquitie who can lay any thing to our charge seeing Christ hath iustified who can condemne Let Satan now obiect the greatnesse of our debt our owne insufficiencie and weake estate to discharge we may plead that we neede not greatly distract our thoughts to procure any satisfaction besids that which is made on Christs part and accepted on Gods part for vs but all that euer we can make in way of thankefulnesse we acknowledge our selues bound vnto Let the blinded Papist who teacheth that he can satisfie the whole law of God and yet reuerseth it with the same breath when he saith pro huiâ—â— vitae statu worke to satisfie we will to testifie our thankefulnes in that we are freed from so great bondage And purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe Christ by his death purgeth vs two wayes 1. By obtaining our reremission of sinnes and absoluing vs both from the guilt and punishment of them and this is the iustification of a sinner before God which he effected once and absolutely vpon the crosse of which we haue spoken in the words immediately foregoing the latter way is by freeing vs from the filth and contagion of sinne and this is the sanctification of a sinner and is not done at once but is daily while we liue in this world arising to further perfection and of this purging our Apostle now speaketh the which he affirmeth to be a fruit of the death of Christ as well as the former From the right conceiuing of which those places may not hinder vs where our sanctification may seeme to take an other rise as where the Holy Ghost is called that cleane water whereby we are washed Ezech. 36.25 I will powre cleane water vpon you and yee shall be washed from your filthinesse and from your idols for it is the Lord Iesus who by the power of his eternall spirit offereth his blood as the materiall and meriting cause of our cleansing without which diuine and effectuall power of the holy spirit the flesh had profited nothing 2. Where we meet with such places which ascribe it someâ—ime to the word as Christ to his disciples ye are all cleane by the word which I haue spoken vnto you sometimes to the Sacraments Act. 22.16 Be baptised and wash away thy sins and sometime to faith Act. 15.9 he purified their hearts by faith all these speaches conspiâ—e together in this same truth rightly apprehended For Christ is the onely agent in our sanctification in and by all these he giueth faith and sanctifieth by it as by an internall meane and instrument whereby we receiue our cleansing he sendeth Ministers with his word and sanctifieth by it as by an externall meane wherein sanctification is offered and with his Sacraments that by them as an other outward meanes that inward sanctification might be represented and sealed Thus Dauid prayeth Purge me with byssope that is wash away my sinne with the blood of thy Sonne which is shadowed in these legall sprinklings made with byssope and thus are diuerse other Sacramentall speeches to be vnderstood Doctr. Redemption and sanctification are inseparable companions none is redeemed who is not purged the blood of Christ hath this double effect in whomsoeuer it is effectuall to saluation for hee is made to such of God righteousnesse and sanctification In the lawe we reade of lauers as well as of altars yea and of the brasen sea In the Gospel we reade not onely of blood but of water streaming out of the side of Christ and that his sweate in his agonie was water and blood The blood signifiyng the perfect expiation of the sinnes of his Church and the water the daily washing and purging of it from the remainders of her corruption So the Apostle ioyneth these two together Ephe. 5.26 he gaue himselfe for his Church that is his life and blood and purged it with water through the word and it is cleare that the Apostle Iohn expresseth both these benefits obtained by Christ namely perfect satisfaction for sinne and sanctification from sinne when he saith that this is he that came both by water and by blood and as here it is said that Christ gaue himselfe to redeeme and purge so elsewhere in expresse tearmes to sanctifie his Church Eph. 5.27 Vse 1. In that the death of Christ serueth for our continuall cleansing while we liue in this world we are to take notice and acknowledgement of much filthinesse and vncleannes euen in the best it is no slight soyle or staine that hath fouled our natures which will easily be blowne or brusht off for it sticketh neerer vs then our skinnes that the verie power of Christs death it selfe doth not wholly destroy it while we liue but we haue cause to crie ouâ— with the leper in the lawe I am vncleane I am vncleane nay the godly see what blackamoores they are and how hardly they change their skins and what leopards they are hardly parting with their spots And this made the Apostle take such paines that he might attaine this fruit of Christs death and resurrection after he had beene long able to maintaine his iustification against all challenges and say who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect and what shal separate vs from the loue of God well knewe he how fast this vncleannes cleaueth vnto our natures Heb. 12.1 And this challengeth a number of monsters of men whose hearts beeing gulfes and seas of iniquitie yea the common draines and sinks of all filthinesse
God nor Baal they can well away with either religion but care greatly for neither 3. And a third sort goe so iust betweene a ciuill and religious life that euen while they professe religion it is verie hard to say whether nature or religion giueth the stroake to their actions but zeale to the truth haue they none vnto which lukwarme Laodiceans being neither hote nor cold that couÌ„sell of the holy Ghost is fit Be zealous and amend for else the Lord will spue them out of his mouth 4. Some are zealous but either without knowledge or beyond the right vnderstanding of the word affection leading it and not iudgement at least rightly enformed and this tendeth but to their owne and the hurt of the Church 5. Some are zealous in and for wickednesse Zealous persecutors as Paul before his conuersion on such fellowes as were those fortie that tooke an oath that they would not eate nor drinke till they had slaine Paul Zealous railers against God against his word his ministers and seruants against the strict obseruation of the Sabbath against the most conscionable duties of watching against sinne or of working of righteousnesse vnto which they are sworne enemies themselues and in others account it mere follie and madnesse all their zeale is against zeale But let vs whome God hath taken into his schoole to teach vs better things be careful to raise this grace out of the ashes of it and consider 1. how zealous the Papists be in their owne inventions and for the traditions of their fathers and shal not we for the truth 2. the more resistance it hath the greater is the glorie to hold it out 3. how that cold Christians haue but cold comfort from God in themselues and from their best workes because they come short of this precept which requireth that euerie Câ—ristian be zealous of good workes Vers. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authoritie See that no man despise thee The Apostle here repeateth the precept which he gaue to Titus in the beginning of this chapter contracting and reducing the speciall offices of a faithfull minister to three heads 1. doctrine These things speake 2. exhortation and exhort 3. reproofe and rebuke Secondly he prescribeth the manner how he shall performe all these with all authoritie Thirdly because Titus was young and want of yeares might seeme to denie him that authoritie which was meete for an Euangelist he backeth him herein in the last words let no man despise thee Which words although they may be conceiued as a charge to his hearers yet I take it rather to be a precept to himselfe that he should not suffer any to contemne him Quest. But how could Titus or how can any other Minister hinder men from despising them seeing the world is euerie where so full of mockers Answ. There will indeede alwaies be mockers of the best Ministers and despisers of their persons yet must the Minister so carrie his doctrine with power and authoritie and his life with grauitie and integritie as he giue no cause of iust contempt of himselfe nay rather that hereby he get himselfe reuerence that not the best onely but euen those which are not the verie worst who with religion and conscience haue put off all forehead and humanitie may beginne to feare and stand in awe of him which course seemeth to be closely commended to Titus So was Timothie commanded to free his youth from contempt 1. Tim. 4.12 Let no man despise thy youth but how shall hee effect this the next words shewe vs But become vnto them which beleeue an example in word in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith in purenesse Hauing spoken before of teaching exhortation and reproofe in their seuerall places we will onely note in this former part what it is that the minister is tyed vnto in his teaching exhortation and reproofes and in the performance of euerie part of his ministeriall office namely vnto the word These things saith our Apostle for this purpose hath the Lord in great wisedome furnished the Scriptures to make the man of God able both to teach instruct and improoue so as he neede goe no further to seeke for profitable things Which teacheth such as will stand in Gods counsell to fetch from hence all their doctrines all their proofes all their exhortations and all their reproofes for so shall they be iust so shall they be powerfull to worke a worke of edification and so shall they be vnresistable in the consciences of men These things if men would tie themselues vnto they should encrease men with the encreasings of God in spirituall wisedome watchfulnesse and the feare of God Then should we not meet with so many pretors for sinne and libertie to the flesh straining their wittes to legitimate bastardly broods of opinions which the Scripture neuer acknowledged hers Nor so many who in their reproofes glad the hearts of the impenitent and make heauie the hearts of those to whom the Lord hath spoken peace who strike at the best things and men and so as soone as euer they haue deliuered a truth in thesi least they should leaue it while it is true misapply it in the hypothesis girding at godlinesse as too much scrupulositie and precisenesse accounting conscience an hypocrite and the feare of God dissembling before men Hence are discouered as sinnefull all reproofes of sinne by iesting enterluding and stage representations in which fooles make a mocke of sinne and open a publike schoole of all lewdnesse and iniquitie and if any deuill or sinne be cast out there it is by Belzebub the Prince of the deuils Further all reproofes by satyrizing and by slanderous libells and secret calumniations all which commonly wrecke themselues rather vpon the persons then sinnes of men are here reprooued which although they be indeede sharpe and biting meanes yet hath the Lord appointed fitter and sharper arrowes to smite his enemies withall euen sound and sufficient conuictions out of the word which is able to wound and daunt kings themselues and prescribed them also to be publikely drawne and shot in such graue reuerent and seemely sort as is befitting 1. both the persons and calling of the reproouer 2. the things themselues which are weightie and serious as also 3. the presence of God and his congregation whose matters are debated and whose sentence against sinne is in denouncing and executing Small wisedome therefore it is for men in these cases of the saluation and damnation of men to suffer their wits to play vpon sinne so lightly and iestingly as becommeth rather some vaine spectacle or professed iester then either the errand of the Lord or a messenger from the Lord of hosts The second point is the manner of deliuering doctrine exhortation and reproofe with all authoritie Doctr. The word of God must be deliuered in such manner as the maiestie and authoritie of it be still reserued vnto it 1. Pet. 4.11 If any man
speake let him speake as the word of God and the embassadors of Christ must speake his message euen as himselfe would vtter it 2. The soule of the word is the presence of the spirit which euerie Minister must striue to make demonstration of for else it is but a dead letter or sound it is the spirit that quickeneth it and maketh it liuely and mightie in operation it is not the demonstration of the person nor manifestation of the man that getteth authoritie to the word but when out of good conscience a man faithfully striueth to make it appeare to the consciences of others that not he but the spirit of God speaketh in him that when simple men shall perceiue the secrets of their hearts made manifest they may fall on their faces and worship God saying God is in this man indeede 3. The Prophets and Apostles haue gone before vs as presidents in this behalfe Micha 3.8 I am full of power by the spirit of the Lord and of iudgment and of strength to declare Iacob his sinne and Israel his transgression Before Isai was sent on his message his lippes were touched with an hote coale from the altar The Apostles accordingly were not sent to witnes of Christ vntill the spirit had descended vpon them and that in the forme of fierie tongues to signifie that themselues beeing kindled with zeale and feruencie in the Lords businesse they should also by their doctrine enflame others and that their speech should not light any where but it should kindle and enflame the hearts of the hearets But the most perfect patterne of imitation herein we haue in the cheife doctor of his Church who not onely after his resurrection could and did make the hearts of the disciples burne within them euen in his ordinarie talke but all the time of his humilitie it is truely verified of his whole doctrine that he taught with authoritie and not as the Scribes Indeed neuer man spake so nor can speake by the confession of his verie enemies for neuer man spake so in his owne name verily I say vnto you neuer man confirmed his speaches with such powerfull and proper miracles neuer man spake with such peculiar grace zeale libertie and command of the spirit in the conscience but yet all his Ministers are to imitate him in zeale in power in libertie of speach and spirit for the glorie of God and come as neere this copie as they can Vse Ministers must take heede of coldnes in their ministerie of liueles and spiritles preaching of powerlesse and a frozen manner of deliuering the word alwaies preseruing a fire of zeale and conscience in themselues mettals we knowe will not worke without fire no more will the steely and stonie heart of man melt or soften without the spirituall fire taken from the altar And yet here I must not be vnderstood as condemning all coolenesse or moderation of speach for doctrine may be ponderous and weightie where the speach is calme and treatable still waters often runne the deepest and Salomon saith that a man of knowledge spareth his words but yet it followeth that he must be of an excellent spirit so there must of necessitie be at the least a soft fire in these distillatiōs But the thing iustly condemned is when men by their owne default beeing giuen ouer either to pride sensualitie or worldlynesse haue benummed their spirits and are become frozen without power or life in their ministerie and so bring forth their doctrine as many women doe their children stil-borne teaching as the Scribes onely of forme without zeale or conscience or experience of that they speake And before I leaue this point it must be knowne that whereas I require heate and authoritie in the deliuerie of the word that therefore euerie heate should be warrantable for some is iustly condemned as 1. all heate of humane affection proceeding from perturbation and passion 2. all inconsiderate heate of youth 3. all heate not well guided although in good men full of godly affections but suffered to boyle ouer so farre as a man looseth his memorie and interrupteth his doctrine and whole discourse 2. A flattring Ministrie is an enemie to this authoritie for when a Minister must sing placebo and such sweet songs it is impossible for him not to betraie the truth 3. To withstand this authoritie or to weaken it is a fearefull sin whether in high or low and the Lord will not suffer his messengers feet to be cut off 4. Hearers must 1. pray for their Teachers that they may deliuer the word with authoritie with boldnesse and with open mouth Ephes. 6.19 Coloss. 4.4 2. Not deeme this authoritie in Ministers humor or anger or bitternes and much lesse madnesse with Festus and least of all to cast them in prison as men rauing as Ieremie was cap. 29.26 3. Not to refuse to yeeld subiection vnder this authoritie nor be angrie when it beateth down some practise which they are loth to part with seeing it is iust with God to reprobate put out the light of such as refuse the conuiction of the light offred The third and last precept of this Chapter and verse Let no man despise thee teacheth two things First how people and hearers should entertaine the Ministers sent them of God seeing they cannot without great sinne despise them for seeing the Lord who could by himselfe worke the saluation of men yet is pleased to vse as his helpers herein weake and base men whom he assumeth into fellowship with himselfe to become coworkers with him although not in the act of conuersion yet in the Ministrie of it who dare despise such whom the Lord so farre honoureth and therefore calleth them his white horses horses in that he vseth them in his battailes against sinne Satan the world and wicked ones and white for the puritie of their doctrine and integritie of their liues yea his Angels namely such as by whom he reuealeth his good pleasure vnto vs and his owne voyce by whom he beseecheth men to be reconciled Secondly how carefull is the Lord to preserue his Ministers from contempt when he affirmeth that such as despise them despise himselfe that sent them In which sence we read that the posteritie of Caine contemning the preaching of Noah dispised and contended against Gods spirit so Israel murmuring against Moses and Aaron Moses saith he hath heard your murmurings against the Lord for what are we that yee haue murmured against vs. Thirdly how vnnaturall a part were it for children to despise their Fathers and what seueritie hath the Lord shewed against it in his law but godly Ministers are the Fathers of their people I am your Father saith Paul and Onesimus yea and Titus here begotten by him vnto the faith he calleth his sonnes Let no cursed Cham presume to scorne them which is not so hurtfull to them as dangerous to themselues beeing the next way to bring themselues vnder
Kings and especially for good men as the shepheard for the sheep and not principally for the wolues Besides the supposition is nought for though they be iust yet they are so but in part and therefore sometimes they follow their priuate affections and do wrong and need the law to vrge them to do right For the third although beleeuers be vnder the protection of God who suffreth not an hayre to fall from their heads without his prouidence yet may we not strip his prouidence from the meanes which serue it of which this is a speciall one And for the fourth true it is that loue couereth all things but by couering must be meant 1. A fauourable construction of all things which in right reason may be well conâ—â—ered for a man may not put out his eyes and affection may not so ouermaster sence as to call manifest darknes by the name of light 2. A passing by smaller infirmities and priuate offences as one that would not take knowledge of them 3. Such a couering as may cure also for loue is wise and herein most louing when in taking notice of an iniurie it turneth it selfe to the discipline of the partie sometimes by louing admonition in all lenitie and sometimes by mercifull seueritie in sharper reprehension yea and if that take no place in proceeding further to discouer the sores to skilfull surgions according to the quality of the offence to the bench either of the church or commonwealth and this is no impreachment vnto loue as we see in God himselfe who chasteneth vnto amendment whom he loueth Againe Christians may not returne euill for euill but rather beare two blowes then giue one and suffer a double iniurie then offer one but yet this hindreth not but that a Christâ—an may lawfully defend himselfe although he may not offend and hurt another for we may not thinke our selues so straitly bound to the letter as the right sence of such precepts for euen Christ himselfe hauing a blow on one cheeke turned not the other but was readier and would haue done it before he would haue returned the wrong as he might Lastly Christians may not reuenge But reuenge is twofold either lawfull or vnlawfull This latter is priuate reuenge done by a mans selfe or by the help of the Magistrate when a man seeketh to right his wrong with the hatred and wreckling himselfe vpon the person or any other sinister end and this must be farre from a Christian. But there is a publike reuenge put in the hands of the Magistrate who is the Minister of God to take vengeance on the euill doers and this may be prosecuted in a good manner and for a good end without hatred of the partie offending yea and executed according to the constant orders laws of the countrie agreeable to Gods word and this execution is nothing else but the manifestation of Gods vengeance and righteous sentence Vse 2. This doctrine further meeteth with all those common slanders raised by Satan and his instruments against Christ and his kingdom and ordinances by which the deuill hath most powerfully preuailed against the Church in all ages namely by perswading ciuill gouernours that Christs kingdome is the greatest enemie to their states and kingdomes and such an enchocher as will at length vnlesse it be warily preuented pull downe their greatnesse This imputation hath the father of lyes euer laid before the eyes of great ones to alienate the minds of Princes and people from the same for the euidence of which how hath hee made it goe for currant that whereas all errors are easily tolerated and countenanced onely true religion and the professors of it haue been the causes of all stirres and tumults as though the doctrine and teachers of the Gospel of peace carried nothing else but fire and swords where they goe By what other meanes did Haman incense king Ahashuerosh against the Iewes but by telling him of a dispersed people dwelling apart from others hauing lawes which yet were Gods owne different from all other people and they would not obey the kings laws and therefore it was not for the kings profit to let them liue By what other meanes did the Chaldean courtyers incense Nebuchadnezzar against the three companions of Daniel but by imitating their contempt of him and his edict These men haue not regarded thy commandement nor will serue thy gods nor worship thy image which thou hast set vp By what other means did Rehum and Shimshai and their companions hinder the building of the temple then by writing vnto Artashast that if the Iewes had once fortified themselues within walls they would be rebellious as of old and would pay neither toll tribute nor custome and that they wrote thus much because they would not see the kings dishonour In the new Testament how haue Christians standing out for the lawes of Christ against Antichrist beene alwaies charged that they were the onely subuerters of the place where they liued and the direct contradictors of the decrees of the Caesars vnder whom they liued How often was Paul accused by the Stoicks in Athens by Demetrius by Tertullus that he was a pestilent fellowe a moouer of sedition among all the Iewes thorough the world and a sect-master And it is no meruell if the members and ministers of Christ be thus dealt with in the world seeing the head himselfe was not onely accused and condemned but executed for that he was an enemie to Caesar and a moouer of sedition Our eyes haue seene and read and our eares haue heard how Popish spirits haue euer beene readie to charge the Protestants in seuerall countryes to haue attempted to wrest the sword out of the Princes hand Harding chargeth Luther to haue animated Thomas Munzer the rebels preacher in Thuringia wheras Luther plainly calleth him the preacher of Sathan so the Rhemists call M. Calvin one of the principall rebels of his time and affirme the Protestants consistories the shoppes of rebellion This hath euer beene the cunning of Sathan to preuent the accusation of others in the things wherein himselfe is most guiltie for those that knowe Popish doctrine can easily discouer it to be none of Christs nor his Apostles because it wresteth all Princes authoritie out of their hands and mooueth their subiects to rebellion and such as knowe the state of Rome and Rhemes knowe where the shoppes stand in which all conspiracies and rebellions haue beene and are daily forged and then where would they lay them but vpon Protestants who hence shewe themselues taught by Christ because if Satan himselfe should come to accuse yet could he not say truely that euer any such thing was found in their hands Did not Charles the ninth of Fraunce giue out that the most bloodie massacre that euer the sunne sawe was done for the conspiracie of the Protestants against him and the kingdome whereas it was onely a Popish and perfidious plot long before laid against the liues
were ashame that such Popish notes should be recorded 2. The darke deliuerie of this doctrine hath bred vp another no lesse Popish that seeing grace is so tied to the Sacrament therefore the infant baptized is washed from all originall sinne and that by the concomiâ—ant grace of the Sacrament euery infant is so pure as there is nothing in it which God can hate A doctrine fearefully derogatorie from the blood of Christ and contrarie to the Scriptures which teach that originall sinne is taken away to those that are set into Christ by baptisme 1. in regard of the forme the guilt 2. the fruit the punishment 3. the raigne and dominion of it 4. in that the remainders and relliks of it are in daily consumption but in regard of the matter of it of the act of it of the molestation of it it is present in the most sanctified nature the earth beareth The Apostle saith of such there is no condemnation to them but he saith not there is no damnable thing in them 3. From the misconceit of this doctrine and the extolling the outward worke of baptisme the which imposters and deceiuers of mindes haue still delighted to dwell in hath sprung vp that dangerous error of baptizing by women as also the priuate nimbling vp of the matter in corners by some Priest or minister Whereas for the person we know that the Minister in his ministerial actions sustaineth the person of Christ which a woman cannot doe Againe those that are called to baptize are called also to preach for the Sacrament without the word is a dumb ceremonie and as a seale to a blanke And Paul who would not permit a woman to teach ministerially would much lesse suffer her to baptize If any woman haue beene accessarie to this grieuous sinne let her seriously and seasonably humble her selfe for it in that without yea and against the commandement of God shee hath polluted such a sacred ordinance If any man should set the Kings broad seale to any instrument but the Lord-keeper his fact were no lesse then high treason and shall we think there is lesse danger in counterfaiting the great seales of Gods couenant As for the due place of baptisme it is the publike assemblie as beeing a part of publike worship annexed vnto preaching Matth. 28. Circumcision in the law was nothing so excellent as this the successor of it yet might it not be administred in priuate houses but the partie must be brought before the Lord and much more here where after a more glorious manner the partie is to be receiued not into his fathers family but the family of God the visible Church And is it not a farre greater indignitie for the Sacraments to be brought into priuate houses then for ciuill iudgement the nature of which is to be open and publike in the gates As for the pretended case of necessitie there is no such as vrgeth is to transgresse the commandement and to make priuate places publike Why should we not rather with the auncient who euen in most ignorant times could conceiue that in defect of baptisme with water if it could not conueniently as without the debasing of Gods ordinance be had a sufficiently supply might be made by the other two either of the holy Ghost or of martyrdome and that God in case of necessitie accepteth the will for the deede which also some of the auncient applyed to this purpose and that not the want but contempt of baptisme is damnable Fourthly from the doubtfull deliuerie of this doctrine ariseth an other error and opinion of falling from grace for marke the man that staggereth in the former he will be nibling and fumbling at all these as far as he dare for if euery child receiue grace as a thing tied vnto baptisme what becommeth of that grace when children growing in yeares growe also extreamely flagitious and wicked necessarily it must be lost and vanished which is both against the Scriptures and the doctrine of our Church For if the child be borne of God in baptisme he sinneth not because the seede of God is in him and if the infant be come vnto Christ in baptisme he neuer casteth him off Ioh. 6.37 he shall neuer hunger ver 35. he shall not be lost 39. he shall liue for euer 50. If the infant be once of the Church it remaineth in the Church and can neuer be a limbe of Satans synagogue Lastly as all error is fruitfull so hence also is grounded that fancie of Popish penance which they make a Sacrament to restore such by as are fallen from the grace of their baptisme and a second table to saue such as by vertue of their first couenant cannot be restored as though the couenant of God were not eternall and vnchangeable or as if God married vs not to himselfe for euer or as if the force of baptisme lasted not beyond the action and administration of it Vse 2. To teach parents 1. to be present to present their children with ioy vnto holy baptisme What a comfort is it for a father to see his child washed with the blood of Iesus Christ cleansed from sinne set in to the visible Church yea into the bodie of Christ in the right vse of this Sacrament wherein a parent ought more to reioyce then if he could make it the heire of the world 2. diligently vpon the occasion of their childrens baptisme to examine themselues whether they be in couenaÌ„t with God or no that so their children may be entred into the same couenant yea and seeing their often faylings with God to enter now a newe league and renew their couenant with him by renewing their faith by making vp againe through true repentance their former breaches yea by solemne prayer and invocation to vrge the Lord to call to minde his couenant made to the iust and their seede and make it good vnto himselfe and his child now to be entred into the Church But what a generall fault of Parents is it to content themselues in bringing their children that the outward worke may be performed vpon them spending no small time in circumstances of solemnitie as costly banquets and feasting which in moderation I condemne not but take little or no time in preparing themselues and their children to the receiuing of the inward grace of baptisme which great error is worthy reformation in the most in the best Vse 3. To the congregation that seeing this is such a solemne ordinance as wherein the Lord signifieth sealeth and exhibiteth sauing grace to euery worthie receiuer that therefore euerie on in the congregation continue together vntill the ende of the Sacrament and not runne out as the manner of most is For 1. it is an ordinance not belonging only to the infants parents and sureties who are often left in a manner alone with the Minister but to all the congregation seeing Baptisme is a receiuing of a member into the congregation and in this
fountaine not of the Deitie alone but of all diuine actions and good things whatsoeuer and the Son reneweth as the Mediator and meriter of it But it is here ascribed to the holy Ghost because he is the immediate and next applyer of it to the conscience and therfore is more properly said to renew And yet wher I say that in regard of the other persons he doth more immediatly applie this grace it must not be so conceiued but that he ordinarily doth worke it by meanes vnto the which also often the Scriptures ascribe the worke of renewing As 1. the Ministers are his instruments by whome he begetteth men vnto God so Paul I haue begotten you by the Gospel that is ministerially 2. The word and Sacraments are outward meanes which the Spirit vseth to the same purpose And the word is hence called the immortall seede of regeneration and baptisme called the washing of regeneration in the words before because the Spirit in these outward meanes washeth and regenerateth 3. Faith is the inward meanes which the holy Ghost working and exciting in vs vseth by it to bring home to our hearts that which properly reneweth vs Act. 15. by faith he purifieth our hearts Thus we see how both the Father the Sonne the Spirit the ministers the word and Sacraments and our owne faith renew vs and how in their seuerall senses they are to be truly and plainly conceiued Doctr. 1. All the worke of inward grace in or out of baptisme is from the holy Ghost The thing that giueth force vnto washing by water is the renewing of the holy Ghost and this is regeneration indeede 1. Pet. 3.21 Baptisme saveth but not the washing of water but the interrogation of a good conscience that is the answer of a beleeuing heart acknowledging these sacraments to be seales and pledges of the righteousnesse of faith and that inward baptisme which indeede saueth Act. 2.38 Amend your liues and be baptised euery one in the name of Iesus Christ for remission of sinnes but all this will not serue the turne vnlesse the promise following be made good and ye shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6.11 Such were ye but ye are washed ye are iustified ye are sanctified but by what meanes by the waters of baptisme No they will not serue to iustification or sanctification but by the spirit of our God and if we would see this truth of both the Sacraments in one place we haue it propounded 1. Cor. 12.13 By one spirit we are all baptized into one bodie therefore not the water but the spirit setteth vs into the bodie of Christ by baptisme and wee are all made to drinke into one spirit and therefore the efficacie of the cuppe in the supper is to be ascribed to the spirit of God which spirit when he withdraweth himselfe we may truely say of the water in baptisme as the Apostle speaketh of the blood of bulls and goates that they cannot take away sinne The true materiall cause hereof is the blood of Christ the holy Ghost inwardly applying it vnto the soule and so inwardly indeede baptizing and washing the conscience Vse 1. This doctrine further ouerthroweth that Popish doctrine that the water in baptisme carrieth in it a force and efficacie of washing and sanctifying the soule And as for all those figures which Bellarmine produceth to this purpose we shall in few words see them conclude directly against himselfe Out of Gen. 1. The spirit of God mooued vpon the waters he concludeth that as the waters concurred necessarily to the making of all naturall things so the waters of baptisme necessarily concurreth to the conferring of the grace of regeneration in this second creation But who seeth not that these waters were dead without the spirits moouing and who seeth not that the spirit it is in baptisme which regenerateth and not the element vnlesse a bodily thing could properly worke vpon a spirituall 2. As for that in Gen. 7.17 The waters bare vp the Arke whence he concludeth that as the waters had a proper power to saue Noah and his familie euen so the waters of baptisme properly saue Besides the generall answer that similitudes prooue nothing but illustrate could Bellarmine if he had looked into the text so boldly haue detracted from the glorie of God which saith that Noah found grace in the sight of the Lord Gen. 6.8 with thee will I stablish my couenant verse 18. that the Lord bad him goe into the Arke cap. 7.1 that he shut him in the Arke 16. that he remembred him in the Arke and brought him out of the Ark cap. 8.1.16 all is ascribed vnto the grace couenant commandement hand and remembrance of God and not to the water and if Noah had beene saued by the clemencie of the waters and their power of sauing Noah was mistaken when he built an altar to the Lord vers 20. for hee should haue built his altar to the waters And if we would follow here the Iesuite we might make him wearie of his comparison If we should say 1. that the waters of the flood did for euery person and creature that they saued drowne a million therefore the waters of baptisme for one they saue drowne and damne a number which will not stand with their deuise of opus operatum 2. Noah was found righteous before he entred into the Arke cap. 7.1 and therefore both children and men of yeares may be sanctified before baptisme whence will follow that children of beleeuers dying before baptisme haue right both to the kingdome of heauen and Christian buriall vpon earth 3. It is said Heb. 11.7 By faith Noah prepared the Arke not which saued but to the sauing of himselfe and his houshold and that by faith he was made heire of righteousnesse without which faith neither the waters nor the Arke had done him any good and therefore neither without faith do the waters of baptisme saue or regenerate Lastly a poore reason it is of a Cardinal that because Moses or Noah is saued out of the waters therefore the waters saue him A third instance is in the waters of Iordan which saith he truly healed Naaman and was no seale of the promise and euen so the waters of baptisme truly confer grace But the truth is that water had no such power of healing of and in it selfe but only at that time in that institutiō and from the word of God which appeareth euen in Naamans indignation who neuer knew any more vertue or power in it then in Arbanah or Pharphar Againe Naaman being healed acknowledged not the vertue from the water but from God and therefore professed that he would henceforth neuer worship any other then the God of Israel and if it be lawfull for any Sophister from euery resemblance to conclude what he pleaseth why concludeth he nor for he may aswell that we must be baptised seauen times ouer for Naaman must wash seauen times ere he be cleane In
deserued or good things which we would abuse or els positiue and these either generall and more common as giuen to elect and reprobate such as the gift of tongues learning prophecie miracles c. or more speciall whereby onely they that are to be saued are distinguished As namely that first and eternall grace of election and that second grace whereby such as are elected and giuen to the Sonne are in due time by effectuall vocation iustification and sanctification lead vnto glorie and saluation All these are of his grace whome Peter calleth the God of all grace But there is yet another grace of God which is no gift infused into vs but resideth in God himselfe which is his free fauour and grace by which he loueth and accepteth his elect in Christ his beloued and this is the first and cause of all other subsequent graces Which is both to be distinguished from the former because the Scripture doth alwaies distinguish them in the doctrine of iustification Rom. 11.6 If of grace then not of workes and more plainly chap. 5.15 much more the grace of God and the gift by grace hath abounded to many As also must be applied to this text not only 1. because it is the proper sense of the word in all such places as treat of the iustification of a sinner before God but 2. because the Apostle by mentioning of grace againe secludeth all that prevision of works formerly mentioned which might be motiues vnto God for the bestowing of his grace that all causes and occasions of the free grace of God out of God might be excluded and 3. to free the text from that corruption which by Popish doctrine is fastned vpon it For how doth the Papists wind themselues when they meete with this and such like places that with them they may hold their blasphemous doctrine of iustification by workes and humane satisfactions you shall haue the latter Iesuites affirme the same thing verie confidently with the Apostle that we are iustified freely by his grace as though they were of his minde and of ours and as if no difference were betweene vs in this maine matter which I dare say if we were agreed in we should not long dissent in any matter of great moment but they speake in their owne sence and retaine a tricke of their mentall reservation which both destroyeth the text and ouerthroweth the foundation of religion For 1. by Iustification they meane not that compleat righteousnesse of Iesus Christ which the Lord imputing vnto vs accepteth vs in but a kind of righteousnesse which God putteth into vs to make vs iust which is nothing else but a physicall change of the heart from euill to good or a motion from iniustice to righteousnesse at the first imperfectly begunne and needeth a second iustification to eke it out 2. By Grace they meane nothing lesse then this fauour of God in Christ accepting his elect but certaine gifts of grace bestowed of fauour or habituall graces of faith hope and charitie which are daily perfected by the daily exercise of them And what is this els then to say that we are iustified that is made iust before God by the inherent righteousnes which he bestoweth vpon vs the which righteousnes not of Christ but of our owne infused into vs not imputed vnto vs doth formally iustifie the sinner in the sight of God But this evasion 1. offereth great violence to the text wherein as we haue heard the Apostle opposeth these two grace and good workes as his vsuall manner is in all those places where he handleth this doctrine as in the seat of it and it is to be marked that what the Apostle here calleth grace he giueth three titles vnto it in the former verse all of them without our selues and peculiar vnto God himselfe 1. bountifulnesse 2. loue 3. mercie and not only this place but sundrie such paralel places shew plainely that by grace cannot be meant any thing infused into vs but only a free fauour in God accepting vs as righteous 2. Tim. 1.9 Who hath saued vs and called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes marke by the way that exclusiue but according to his owne purpose and grace giuen vs but when before the world was Let now any man of common sence say whether this grace whereby we are saued be any gift of grace infused vnto vs vnlesse it could be infused before the world was or we were in it Secondly this conceit confoundeth two distinct things namely our iustification and sanctification which the Apostle distinguisheth 1. Cor. 6.11 and Rom. 5. are noted two things which befell vs by Adams sinne 1. the guilt of that sinne 2. the natiue corruption or pronenesse and propensitie to any other sinne as a iust punishment of the former and accordingly he distinctly noteth two things that by the second Adam are restored vnto vs the former is freedome and absolution from that guilt which is our iustification before God and the latter is the repairing of Gods image which is called regeneration which is here imperfect but shall be hereafter raised to that legall righteousnesse from whence we fel implying vnto vs that as we must retaine the distinction betweene the guilt and corruption of sinne so also must we betweene the freedome from the one the other which this popish interpreattion confoundeth Thirdly this interpretation of the phrase by the Romish teachers maketh the iustification of a sinner faile against those two maine rules which in Scripture are ascribed vnto it 1. whereas the righteousnesse of God is made manifest without the law Rom. 3.21 this shall be false for the law reuealeth that righteousnes which is by inherent qualities gifts of grace or the habit of loue 2. whereas the iustification of a sinner is by a righteousnesse which satisfieth the iustice of God such a righteousnesse as this cannot doe so for our best inherent righteousnesse is mingled with corruption is verie imperfect farre from that which the lawe requireth and 〈◊〉 from that which God accepteth who neuer accepteth but such as bring perfect righteousnesse either of their owne or of the Mediators All which I haue propounded for the right interpretation of this phrase because it nippeth in the head all that Popish deuise of iustification by workes so derogatorie to this Apostolicall iustification by grace as they can no sooner be reconciled then can fire and water light and darknesse and that abandoning such tricks of mens braines we might come to conceiue the truth of this fundamentall doctrine as the Scriptures haue taught vs to conceiue of it Doctr. The righteousnesse of a sinner before God is not any qualitie in the beleeuer but that which the Lord imputeth and accepteth through his sonne For 1. the Apostle here speaking of renewing of beleeuers inwardly and in truth yet ascribeth not their righteousnesse thereto but attributeth it wholly vnto grace And if we speake of the righteousnesse of a
of their owne displeasure and sometimes out of their sonnes misdemeanours doe disinherit their heires but the Lord cannot growe into such displeasure with his children as â—ueâ— to cast them out whome in his Christ he hath once admitted into his house If his sonnes sinne against him he will visit their sinnes and scourge them with the rodds of men but his mercie and truth will he neuer take from them Now of the tenure by which we hold life eternall namely of hope I haue spoken twise before in this Epistle at large chap. 1.2 2.13 to which the reader may looke backe onely in a word note that it is a mark of a man set into this new condition to hope and wait for the blessed inheritance in heauen 2. Cor. 5.2 We sigh desiring to be clothed with our house from heauen 2. Tim. 4.8 the description of the godly to be those that loue the appearing of Christ. And if all creatures groane with vs for the time of their deliuerance how ought we much more for whom such things are prepared Hence it followeth 1. that it will not stand with a conuerted heart to linger after the things of this life or to make his heauen vpon earth or to haue equall affection to earth as heauen 2. nor to neglect the meanes whereby this hope is confirmed whether outward offring as the Gospel ministerie word Sacraments or inward receiuing as faith vnfained working in obedience Ver. 8. This is a faithfull saying and these things I will thou shouldst affirme that they which haue beleeued in God might be carefull to shew forth good workes The first words of this verse beeing as it were a finger pointing to some excellent matter some take to be a preface making way and winning attention to the sequel of the verse others thinke it to be an epiphonema or graue shutting vp of that matter which immediately goeth before as giuing consent and acclamation vnto the most weightie and necessarie doctrine of free iustification by the grace of God in Christ which doctrine because the Apostle by the spirit of prophesie did foresee would be most strongly opposed he purposely by a vehement asseueration strengtheneth as also the doctrine of Christian hope which although it be not of things seene yet is it of things so faithfull and firme in respect of the promise as the Christian soule may without wauering and doubting relie and leane it selfe vpon the faithfull accomplishment of it But I take it the words may not vnfitly be referred to the whole doctrine propounded both before and after there beeing the same scope of both for what new thing is the Apostle to teach which he had not taught and vrged before and what particular is expressed in the verse which formerly hath not beene deliuered to young and old men and women servants and other all which estates after their conuersion vnto the faith are in speciall called to readines in euerie good worke vers 1. and to what other ende are those large descriptions of our twofold estate but to strike on the same string that howsoeuer we could not in the former attaine to any fruitfull conuersation yet now in the latter it were a shame not to adorne our profession and calling and what other end learned we of the appearing of grace but that vngodlines and wordly lusts beeing denied we should liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world So as I say the Apostle setteth a seale vnto his whole doctrine that it is true and faithfull most vndoubted and certaine in it selfe and most worthie of all our credit and faith seeing nothing can be truelyer spoken nothing more profitably beleeued nothing more comfortably practised then the truth here deliuered vnto vs. Quest. But are not other doctrines true and faithfull yea as true as this and is not all Scripture of diuine inspiration Answ. Yes neither doth our Apostle oppose the truths of Scripture as though one were more or lesse true then another but in more necessarie or more questionable truths he setteth here and there a marke or pointng hand both to vrge the authoritie and necessitie of the one and also to force men more easily to yeeld vnto the truth of the other Example hereof we haue 1. Tim. 1.15 in such a fundamentall point as is saluation onely by Christ to be opposed by so many hundreth heretikes it is no maruell if we see some starre set by it or a light held ouer it that none may passe by it vntill they haue diligently waighed and fully resolued vpon the truth of it In like manner beeing to entreat of the difficult labour care and work of the ministerie from which women as not beeing capable of it are interdicted and of the excellencie of the function which no man might either rashly take vpon him or negligently execute beeing lawfully called and beeing further to set downe a certaine rule vnto which all the lawefull callings in the Church are to be conformed In such a waightie matter as is the preseruation of the Church and pietie he prefixeth a worthie preface 1. Tim. 3.1 This is a true saying if any man desire the office of a Bishop he desireth a worthie worke But where the Apostle doth all these things as in this place he could with lesse reason depart from his ordinarie manner Doctr. The Ministers of God must teach euerie truth reueale the whole counsell of God and keepe nothing backe but some truths must be dwelt vpon and more auouched then others and namely such as are either more necessarie or more contradicted This is the wisedome of the spirit of God himselfe who by his penmen distinguisheth of truthes and hath neither prefixed Behold in the beginning of euerie sentence nor affixed his Selah in euerie ones ende but onely in truths more observable and remarkeable then the rest Which point may receiue a generall confirmation from this obseruation that the penmen of Scripture beeing to write the historie of things past because they were of facts more vndeniable as things running into the sences of men they stand not so much vpon ratifications and asseuerations yea a number of historicall books there are the authors of which are not known to the church But when they come to write prophesies of things to come and things in reason more improbable then the authors name his kinred his calling with other circumstances of time place and persons seruing to confirme and conuince the truth of prophesies are registred And if these truthes were either more necessarily then ordinarie concerning the Church or more liable to opposition and exception then was much more caution and confirmation vsed To avoide multitude of examples whereby this point might be strengthened I will onely insist in that prophesie which more neerely concerneth vs that liue now in the newe Testament namely of the Reuelation The which booke because it describeth the state of the Church from the time of Iohn the last of the
requiring our best attentions and diligence in the entertayment And therefore we must yeeld more then ordinarie audience to this Apostolicall doctrine not passing by it as a thing which long since we haue learned out of Catechisme and so are past it but seeing the Lord doth so solemnly recall it into our eares and vnderstandings we must call together and summon our best sences and affections to heare and receiue it And the rather because two things are implied 1. That it is a most true and necessarie doctrine because the holy Ghost is so earnest in it 2. That it is not so soone learned as men may thinke for although it be not much contradicted in the mouthes and by the words of men yet is it exceedingly in their practise and conuersation And these things I will thou shouldest affirme In this Apostrophe vnto Titus and the words following the Apostle after a sort dwelleth in the commendation of his doctrine for not contenting himselfe to call it a faithfull doctrine he turneth himselfe presently to Titus and wisheth him in this verse to be instant in teaching iâ— as in the next to be diligent and vigilant against the contrarie And here 1. he commandeth not exhorteth Titus I will that thou teach these things that is both which I haue formerly deliuered and now presently follow 2. Hee prescribeth the manner how Titus shall teach them That thou affirme that is as it is a most true and faithfull doctrine so do thou by all meanes most constantly and vndoubtedly perswade and maintaine it The originall word is a borrowed speach from those that giue or sell a thing to an other who are bound to defend the title gift or sale of it against all claimes suits and entanglements wherein is insinuated that although it be a faithfull word yet it shall not saile to be called into question and meet with strong opposition and therefore Titus must the rather bend himselfe to make it good against all cauillâ— and questions that can be mooued about it or against it 3. Hee enterlaâ—â—th againe the summe of the doctrine which he dwelleth in the commendation of That beleeuers be carefull to shew forth good workes The Greeke word is a militarie word taken from such as set themselues in the foreward or front of the battaile and manfully march before the rest so encouraging the whole band following to the like valour and diligence as they see in them their leaders This word would our Apostle translate to Christians and conuerts to the faith whom he would not only haue fruitfull in good workes but ardent forward and the first in them going before others as leaders captaines patrons and examples 4. Hee affixeth a reason why he doth so vrge him to the teaching of these things These things are good and profitable vnto men The streame of expositors conceiue these words as the iust praise and commendation of good workes by our Apostle immediatly before mentioned including a reason why beleeuers should be fruitfull in them But I rather conceiue them as an enforcement of the dutie vpon Titus for these reasons 1. had the Apostle applied them to good workes it is not likely he would haue seuered them from the former words by a full point hee might sooner and aptlier in that sence haue said which are good and profitable or as in the end of the next verse for they are thus and thus rather then after so full a stoppe so suddenly haue returned to that matter which seemed absolued and finished 2. These words in the other sence giuen seeme to make an easie entrance and beat an high way to the next branch of Titus his dutie namely to set himselfe against the contrarie doctrine 3. The opposition in the end of the next verse clearly leadeth me to this exposition which is as this kind of doctrine is good and profitable so that other forme of doctrine which standeth vpon idle questions and genealogies is vaine and vnprofitable Thus then let vs take the entire sence This doctrine which I haue and doe deliuer vnto thee for the vse of the Church is a faithful word do thou therefore affirme it boldly and confirme it vnto beleeuers the which if thou dost thou shalt propound things which are good and profitable good that is wholesome and sound in their owne nature and profitable that is of exceeding good and necessarie vse thorough the whole life of man Doctr. 1. In that such as beleeue in God must be carefull to shew forth good workes we may obserue from whom a good worke can onely proceed namely from beleeuers For in vaine had it beene to haue vrged the doctrine of good workes vpon wicked ones and vnbeleeuers there iâ— an other doctrine more proper to them namely that doctrine which may strike them with sorrow for sinne sence of damnation prickings of heart and terrors of conscience so as they might be prepared vnto faith and these workes of repentance the fruits of amendment of life Therefore that we might know this doctrine of good workes proper to beleeuers our Apostle calleth for them of none other well he knew that no other could do them he knew that men cannot gather grapes of thornes and that till the fountaine were pure the issues and streames must needs be troubled and corrupt he knew that first the tree must be good and then the fruit and that the inside must first be made cleane In a word that whosoeuer hath not his heart purified by faith is an vncapeable hearer of this doctrine Obiect But are not vnbeleeuers as well bound to good workes as beleeuers iâ— not the law vniuersall and the commandement to doe good and abstaine from euill generall Answ. Yes they are bound to bring forth such good workes as are the fruits of faith which before regeneration is an impossible commandement for euery tree which bringeth not forth good fruite shall be hewen downe Quest. But what if an vnbeleeuer doe that which God commandeth as giue almes build Churches colledges heare the word pray maintaine the ministry c. Answ. We cannot here fitlier speake then with the Apostle whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne without faith it is impossible to please God Obiect But then if I be not assured that I am a beleeuer it is al one to doe good or euill to sit at home or come to church to pray or not to pray c. Ans. It is not all one seeing the action commanded is good in the matter and may doe good vnto others and may bring some temporall blessing or remooue some temporall euill from the partie himselfe as appeareth in that semblance of repentance in Ahab without faith and truth although in the doer in the forme and in the ende it faileth But the action forbidden is euerie way and out of measure sinnefull and damnable Obiect But it is not all one to be condemned for doing an action forbidden and to be condemned for doing an action
workes of the Deuill least in the ende too late we lament the losse of the truth Doctr. 2. In Titus his example euery Minister is bound not only to teach profitable things but to resist the contrarie He that would be faithfull in the house of the Lord must behaue himselfe in building these spirituall walls as Nehemiah did in building the materiall wall of Ierusalem He must be readie with his toole in one hand and his weapon in the other both to build and defend his building He must be so farre from vaine teaching in himselfe as he must not suffer it in another if it lie in his power to hinder it The doctrine beeing so plaine as it is to be read out of the words of the text we will spend no labour in the proofe but reserue it to the vse which is 1. To reprehend sundrie sorts of teachers 1. Such as wearie themselues and hearers with knotty questions which are as parables to the people wherein while men exercise their wits to get a name of profunditie they do no little hurt for they fill the heads and hearts of their hearers with intricate doubts often leading them into such labyrinths as they cannot wind them out of and then the deuil hath matter to worke vpon for either he taketh vp their minds with such needlesse questions which hinder matters leading to true pietie or else maketh them wauer in the truth or bringeth them on to open profannesse when they see that euery truth may be called into question and probably oppugned and so they care for no truth as hauing none to insist in Preaching is not a tying of knots to vntie them againe nor a schoole probleme but a building vp of men in the obedience of saith and repentance 2. Such as tyre themselues with curious questions to which corrupt nature is verie prone in vnsanctified teachers and hearers and these as vnprofitable and vaine as the former teachers would find out the equalitie and inequalitie of glorie in heauen would haue vs know whether we shall know one another in the life to come would instruct vs in the yeare and time of Christs comming to iudgement would find vs out the cause why God reiecteth Saul the King and electeth Saul the persecutor But here it were good to remember the woman of Samaria her answer to Christ The well is deepe and I haue no vessell to draw with Hearers likewise would faine know where Moses his bodie was buried how and whither Elias was carried what God did before the world was made they will no longer stand in the outward court but presumptuously with Pompey thrust into the sanctum sanctorum to prie into Gods secret place yea although it be sequstered from the rest and vailed couered and shadowed with the wings of the Cherubins But let such beware they buy not their presumption as deare as he did his there is danger in climbing and our lesson giuen vs is not to be ouerwise but wise to sobrietie It is a fearefull taking of Gods name in vaine to take his word to make a ground of our owne deuise in things not reuealed It is an high presumption to seeke to discouer that which God hath not vttered whose glorie it is to keepe somethings secret to himselfe In a word it is a point of extreame folly wheras the Lord hath deliuered such high things in the Scriptures to exercise our vnderstandings that as the ancient speake were we elephants we might swimme there that we should leaue these and wast out our time in things not reuealed True it is that knowledge is profitable is sweet and profound But what then although it be profitable to warme a mans hands by the fire it is no wisdome to thrust ones hands into the fire to vse the beames of the sunne is profitable to perfect the sight but vnlesse we were eagles to gaze vpon the body of the sunne is to destroy it So likewise hony is sweet but we must so much the more beware we eate not too much And there is a knowledge too high for Dauid himselfe an humble ignorance is an high learning where God would not haue vs to know Now the better to restraine our selues herein 1. Labour to see the corrupt disposition of the best in this point the deere children of God haue had their idle and curious questions Daniel a man greatly beloued would be enquiring concerning the ende The disciples bewrayed their weakenesse both before and after Christs death Ioh. 8.1 Master who sinned this man or his Parents whereas Christ wisheth them to looke at Gods scope in all his actions which is his owne glorie so after his resurrection Lord wilâ— thou now restore the kingdome to Israel and Peter of Iohn Master what shall this man doe Secondly acknowledging it a fruit of pride let vs compose our hearts to humilitie as Dauid Lord I am not high minded I walke not in things too high for me but as a weigned child it is a spice of pride of heart to seeme to knowe more then others 3. Consider the vnprofitablenesse of such knowledge it puffeth vp it edifieth not one compareth such curious questions to Creuises which haue more picking then meat 4. The danger of it for hereby men grow to scorne the simplicitie of the gospel and so forfeit their saluation This mother and daughter we reade of in Libanius Iulians schoolemaster who meeting with a Christian asked him in skorne this question I pray thee seeing thou holdest on the carpenters sonne tell me how he is now occupied what is he doing The Chrstian answered him he is on his trade making a coffin for thy Master and scholer Iulian who shal haue a cast of his office ere long as a little after Iulian was slaine in battaell carried to Antioch in a coffin and there buried Note the fearefull ende of curiositie in Gods matters A third sort of teachers offend in wringing allegories so farre as in stead of milke blood commeth and in studying for quaint tearmes as fit for their message as Sauls armour for Dauid wheras the wisedome of a man of God is to speakâ— things agreeable to the analogie of faith and in the stile of the holy Ghost vnlesse any man thinke he can speake in a better which were to take vpon him to teach the Lord to speake or defend that the Scriptures want light to expresse themselues And indeede such teaching is in it selfe like some stuffes starcht and stretcht and set out with a faire glose but come to the wearing or wetting it shrinkes and shriules like cobwebs and in the hearers effecteth an admiration of the man but no sence of the matter aske common people what learned you at the Sermon oh he is a proper man and a good scholler and this is all that the most haue learned a iust hire of such vaine and vnprofitable things the worke is consumed before it come to the fire Vse 2. People must not desire
auoided Pag. 114 Children ought to be obedient to their parents Pag. 117 Lewdnesse of children is often from want of gouernment in parents Pag. 118 Euery Minister ought to keepe the Lords watch ouer his flocke Pag. 121 A Bishop ouer others must first watch ouer himselfe Pag. 123 Euery Minister beeing Gods steward must haue a fit calling and properties answerable to that office Pag. 124 The nearer a man is to God in place the more carefull must he be of his carriage Pag. 129 Frowardnesse is euery where of euill report but in a Minister intollerable Pag. 131 Hastinesse to anger a foule blot in a Minister Pag. 134 To be giuen to wine odious in all especially in a Minister Pag. 140 A Minister of all men may not be a quareller or a man of a word and a blow Pag. 145 Couetousnesse in a Minister is a most base sinne Pag. 148 There is much filthy lucre in the world which euery Christian must abhorre Pag. 152 The verie phrase of Scripture speaking of riches should pull our hearts from them Pag. 155 The Minister for the honour of his place must not only be free from common vices but also shine in positiue vertues Pag. 159 The poorest minister must and may be harborous Pag. 163 Wisedome most necessarie to a minister Why. Pag. 172 Righteous dealing a shining ornament in a minister Pag. 175 Ministers must be arraied with roabes of holinesse Pag. 176 A temperate and equall course necessarie to a minister Pag. 179 The word of God is most certaine and infallible Pag. 182 The word is euery way fitted for the instruction of the faithfull Pag. 188 Euery man ought to be a learner of holy doctrine Pag. 194 The men of God in speaking of the word haue euer set some marke of excellencie vpon it Pag. 196 Ministers must set an edge on their doctrine by exhortation Pag. 197 Exhortation is then powerfull when it is grounded on wholesome doctrine Pag. 198 Ministers must resist resisters of the truth Pag. 199 A Minister ought to be a man of knowledge Pag. 201 The Scriptures fully furnish the man of God to euery ministeriall dutie Pag. 203 Errour in life is commonly a ground of errour in doctrine Pag. 206 They spend much labour in vaine who are disobedient to the doctrine themselues teach Pag. 207 The greater the danger is the playner must reproofe be Pag. 215 The Arch-seducers of the world are they of the circumcision who ioyne faith and workes in the act of iustification Pag. 217 Faithfull teachers must timely oppose themselues against seducers Pag. 220 Seducers secretly infect and creepe into houses Pag. 227 Errour is exceeding infectious Pag. 229 An heart set vpon gaine will feed it selfe by falshood Pag. 230 A minister may be plaine in his reproofes Pag. 233 A minister must ioyne wisedome to playnes in reproouing Pag. 234 The Gentiles had their Prophets so called to witnesse against their impietie Pag. 238 It is not simply vnlawfull to alleadge the saying of a profane man in a sermon Pag. 242 Falsehood in word or deed is condemned by the verie light of nature Pag. 245 The Scriptures call brutish men by the name of beasts Pag. 249 Many men are so degenerate that they haue cut themselues from the account of men Pag. 250 A life led in idlenesse is condemned by the light of nature and of the Scriptures Pag. 253 Idlenesse and intemperance are seldome disioyned Pag. 256 Euery truth is Gods and must be receiued whosoeuer is the instrument of it Pag. 258 Ministers must not be discouraged though they be to deale with a wretched and brutish people Pag. 259 No reproofe may be vngrounded but the cause must be iust and knowne so to be Pag. 261 Euery reproofe must be tempered to the nature of the sinne Pag. 263 The sharpest censure in the Church must ayme at the recouerie of offenders Pag. 265 Christians must not content themselues with spirituall life vnlesse it be attended with health and soundnesse Pag. 267 A speciall meanes of soundnesse of faith is to shut the eares against fables and fancies of men Pag. 274 A fearefull iudgement of God it is to be turned away from the truth Pag. 277 The Scriptures account Christians pure but not Puritans Pag. 283 All indifferent things must be vsed in 1. faith 2. loue 3. sobrietie Pag. 291 Divinitie of Scripture is prooued by discouering the inward thoughts of wicked men Pag. 309 A wicked man is euery way a most odious person Pag. 311 Before naturall vncleanesse be purged away euery thing is vncleane to a man Pag. 313 There will be euer hypocrites in the Church Pag. 317 There be many characters by which hypocrites may be known discouered Pag. 320 No example of man must turne vs out of a godly course Pag. 331 Ministers must feede their people with wholesome doctrine Pag. 333 Wholesome doctrine must be applyed to the seuerall ages and conditions of men Pag. 339 Olde men must first be taught their dutie why Pag. 342 Sobrietie especially enioyned vnto old men Pag. 345 Elder men ought to carrie a seemely grauitie through their course Pag. 346 Moderation of lusts and passions is a most seemely grace in an old man Pag. 347 Soundnes of faith especially required in the Elder Pag. 351 Euerie man must learne to repaire the decay of nature with soundnes of grace Pag. 352 Soundnesse of loue is iustly called for of olde men Pag. 355 Sound patience is more especially commended to the elder sort Pag. 358 Women are as straitly bound to the meanes of their saluation as men Pag. 362 The generall rule for womens behauiour is that it must become holinesse Pag. 365 False accusing specially forbidden to women Pag. 368 Drunkennesse in elder women a most hatefull sinne Pag. 370 It is a note of corruption to yeeld our selues seruants to the creatures made to serue vs. Pag. 371 Euerie Christian woman must cal on others with her selfe to a godly course Pag. 373 The fruits of the Christian carriage of the Elder women must appeare in the younger Pag. 375 Christian women must loue their husbands Pag. 377 Women ought to loue their children and how Pag. 382 A discreet carriage is a beautifull grace in a young woman Pag. 384 Chastity is an essential mariage dutie Pag. 385 Women ought to keep their own houses Pag. 389 Goodnes is required in women what it is how Pag. 390 Women must be subiect to their husbands wherein and why Pag. 391 Profession without practise causeth the holy name of God to be blasphemed Pag. 398 Young men must order their wayes by the word Pag. 404 The Pastor must sometimes entreate where he may command Pag. 408 Sobrietie is a vertue fitly commended to young men Pag. 410 Consent of good life and holy doctrine make a sweete harmonie in a Minister Pag. 413 It is possible for a man by grace to liue vnblameably Pag. 416 Faithfull Ministers shall not want withstanders Pag. 417 Resisters of
Tim. 1.14 Hold fast vnto it Habac. 2.18 Cusanus Canon law a fitter rule for the Popish religion then Canonicall Scripture Isa. 8.1.16 Ier. 19.2 Luk. 16.29 Rom. 1.2 Act. 26.26 People must attend to the faithfull word Hold it fast as the euidence of saluation Be thankfull for it Testifie this thankfulnes The word is euery way fitted for the instruction of the faithfull Reasons 1. Cor. 12 7. cap 14.3.4 Eph 4.11 Heb. 4.12 There is no learning to this to edifie withall The sâ—â—plest ought to be experâ— in the Scripture beeing fitted to their capacitie Wisdome is easie to him that will vnderstaÌ„d I may point with my finger but I cannot giue the eyes to see what I point at Aug. prolog lib. de doct Christ. No imperfection or want in the Scriptures 1 â—om lib. 3. cap. 3.4 1. â—om lib. 3. cap. 1.2 Pro re nata Adoro plenitudinem scripturae Tertull. cont Hermog 2. Pet. 1.19 Some things in Scripture difficult how and why The sunne is seene by his owne light 1. Tim. 6.3 Who be the teachers of holy doctrine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Doctr. Euery man must become a learner of this doctrine Heb 6.1 An examination whether we haue beene as fit to learne as this doctrine is fit to teach 2. Pet. 1.8 cap. 3.18 The men of God in speaking of the word haue euer set some marke of excellencie vpon it Reasons As men seele the word in their hearts so their mouthes speake of it Gen. 17. Scripturas non simpliciter id est ad esse ecclesiae sed ad bene esse soluÌ„ necessarias nec tamen sufficientes disputat Bellar. de verbo dei lib. 4. cap. 4. What to iudge of the Popish spirit speaking basely of the Scriptures Ministers must set an edge on their doctrine by exhortation Pectus facit disertos People must endure the word of exhortation see also Coloss. 1.4 collat with 3.14 Then is exhortation powerfull when it is grounded on wholesome doctrine Act. 13.46 Ministers must resist resisters of the truth Notes of him that resisteth the truth Eph. 5 1â— Prou. 25.12 Act. 4.2 Isa. 66.2 A minister ought to be a man of knowledge Ezra 7.6 2. Cor. 3.6 Deut. 33.10 1. Cor. 12.8 A dumb minister cannot be Gods messenger Act. 8.31 Ier. 15.2 If darknes be in the mountaines it cannot but be in the vallies Chrys. Hose 4.1 vers 4.5 2. Chr. 15.3.6 The Scriptures furnish a man excellently to euery ministeriall dutie 2. Tim. 3.16 17. Matth. 21.16 Act. 26.22 Act. 18 24. Veritas index sui obliqui The Scriptures make the Ministers mouth a sharpe sword Isa. 49.2 The vaile is ouer the heart of the Papist not ouer the Scriptures Aug. epist. 2â—3 Error in life commonly a ground of error in doctrine 2. Thess. 2.10 Reasons 2. Pet. 2.1.10.12 Act 13.8.10 3. Ioh. 9. No maruaile if many ministers resist the truth for many are disobedient Rev. 3.2 2. Cor. 11.25 They spend much labour in vaine who are disobedient to the doctrine themselues teach Ier. 3.15 Praecordia False teachers deceiue mens minds 4. waies Three properties of error The best fence against false teachers Vt poena peccati non vt pectatum 1. Tim. 4 1. 2. Tim. 3.1 Deut. 13.3 Gal. 2.7 Rom. 15.8 Matth. 15.24 Vse and ends of circumcision Heb. 10.1 Heb 9.22 Gal. 3.28 Gen. 17.10 Luk. 1.42 Ier. 21.21 Coloss. 2.10 Gal. 5 2. The greater the danger the plainer must be the reproofe 2. Tim. 4.14 Conditions of plaine reproof three Sundrie plaine reproofes condemned Iob 41.10 The Archseducers of the people of God Popish teachers their successors prooued Ier. 23. The holding of whole Poperie cutteth off a man froÌ„ Christ. Iam. 2.21 cap. 3.5 Philip. 3.2 Poperie ought not to be tolerated where it can be abolished Gregor de Val. Populus Christianus tenetur obsistere arctissimo conscientiae vinculo extremo animarum periculo si praestare rem possit Creswel Haeresi nunquaÌ„ decrit ratio cap. 3.11 2. Tim. 2.14 Faithfull teachers must timely oppose themselues against seducers 1. Tim. 3.9 Haec si non possis ne sis Episâ—opus Theoph. It is rather to be wished then hoped that all ministers should be of one mind Ier. 1.18 Matth. 10.34 Matth. 3.12 Act. 18.17 1. Cor. 15.14 Gal. 2.21 Whether a maÌ„ may be saued that erreth in a fundamentall point Aliud est non credere aliud nolle credere Implicite praeparatione animi Many are called few are chosen Ruth 1.14 Iob 41. Many set out of Egypt who neuer come at Canaan Seducers secretly inâ—ect creepe into houses Iude 3. Matth. 23.14 2. Pet. 2.2 Iesuitical frogs creepe into euery blind corner Why God suffereth such hurtfull men Reasons Deut. 13.3 Error is exceeding infectious 2. Tim. 2 1â— Matth. 16.22 Gal. 2.13 Mâ—sters of families must keepe out popish profane pâ—rsons if they would not haue their houses infected An heart set vpon gaine will feed it selfe by falshood Micha 3.5.11 Ezek. 13.18 19. 2. Pet. 2.3 2. Cor. 2.17 Multo aequanimius deceÌ„ millium animarum ferunt lacturam quam decem solidorum Nicol Clemangis de Pontif. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A minister may be plaine in his reproofe Isa. 1.21 Exhibete vos matres fovendo patres corripiendo extendite vbera sed producite verbera Rom 9.1 A minister must be wise in his plainnes Hest. 4.11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 palam â—ario 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apud veteres fuerunt fanorum antistites interpretes oraculorum teste Festo Cicero What kind of prophet was Epimenides 1. Sam. 19.20 2. king 9.1 Differences betweene the Prophets of God and the Prophets of the Gentiles Numb 12.6 Rev. 1.10 Dan. 8.27 The Gentiles had their prophets so called to witnes against their impiâ—tie So Bucer said of Seneca Rom. 2.14 The Lord hath a number of witnesses against hypocriticall and profane professors of Christ. Witnesse that worthie booke Catalogus testium veritatis Not simply vnlawfull to alledge the saying of a prophane man in a sermon Reasons Foelicià s oppugnabunt propugnabunt qui in Gentilis sapientiae xâ—sto spatiis aliquot confectis ad sacram hanc militiam veluti tyrocinio quodam proluserint Tilenus Iulian forbad the Christians the reading of heathen Poets and Orators least they shold alledge their authoritie against the heathens For saith he they thrust vs through with our owne fathers Cautious in such allegations 1 Cor. 2.17 Non in coetu ecclesiastico Augustine confesseth that while he continued in the pride of his heart he disdained the holy Scriptures and thought theÌ„ nothing to the eloquence and knowledge he found in the bookes of the heathen as Tullie and others but after he saw himselfe he knew also that all humane eloquence Philosophie in coÌ„parison of theÌ„ were no better then bladders stuft with wind 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plut. Falshood in word and deed condemned by the light of nature They
way in writing to the Iewes but because he knew his person and name to be merueilously hated at Ierusalem and that he was growne into great contempt among the enemies of the Gospell from whom he had separated whose furie he gaue place vnto and would not excite by adding his name beeing desirous that they should entertaine the naked truth for it selfe And howsoeuer it is a vaine thing to be peremptorie in defining it to be Pauls yet is it more vaine to conclude it none of his because it wants his name for by the same reason it hauing no bodies name they might conclude it to be no bodies nay rather vpon this occasion wanting his name it is liker to be his 2. From Pauls example euery Christian man may learne to be readie to giue his name to the Gospel and like a child of wisedome by a bold profession to iustifie it vpon euery iust occasion many are too indifferent herein and loth to be knowne disciples of Christ the shame it is of many professors in such a sunneshine day as this to cast themselues with Nicodemus into the night A seruant of God This is a title which all the Apostles delight in for thus also Peter Iames Iude in the beginning of their Epistles stiled themselues which is not to be vnderstood in a generall sense as Reu. 7.3 for thus not onely they but all Christians nay more all creatures euen the worst are some way seruiceable vnto God in executing his will but it here specially respecteth that office and function to which they were set a part expressed more particularly in the next words and an Apostle Doctr. This beeing the first title whereby the Apostle would get himselfe authoritie teacheth That the very name of a seruant of God is full of honour and authoritie The Apostle comparing the glorie of Christ with the glorie of the Angels Heb. 1.14 advanceth them as farre as possibly he can that Christ his glorie beeing so much more excellent then theirs there described might be most highly exalted and yet the highest ascent of their honour which he can rise vnto is to title them ministring spirits standing about God from which seruice they are honoured with glorious names of thrones dominations powers Rulers principallities and although the Scriptures most vsually vnder this title expresse the low and humble condition of Christ who tooke on him the forme of a seruant yet also thereby the Lord would sometime signifie his great glorie as Isa. 42.1 Behold my seruant I will leaâ—e vpon him mine elect in whom my soule delighteth The Apostle Paul when he would prouoke himselfe to magnifie the free mercie of God toward himselfe maketh this the ground of his glorie and reioycing that God had counted him faithfull and put him in his seruice Vse 1. This serues to teach ministers their dutie that seeing the Lord hath so highly honoured them as to draw them so neere vnto himselfe as it were admitting them into his presence chamber yea vnto his councell table they are in way of thankefulnesse more straightly bound to two maine duties 1. diligence 2. thankefulnesse First diligence in wholly giuing vp themselues and strength in the dispatching of their masters businesse whose now wholly they are their eare is boared neuer to depart from him so as now they may not seeke or serue themselues but take themselues to be as the ciuill law calleth seruants 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as sustaine no person but are become dependances and adiuncts yea indeede reasonable instruments in the hand of their master If motiues would stirre vp our diligence vnto the worke of God we want not a multitude as 1. this master hath most absolute power of life and death ouer his seruants 2. his eie is euer ouer them which prouoketh euen eie-pleasers to quicknesse 3. the fruit of diligence is the sauing of our selues and others 4. blessed shall that seruant be whom the master shall finde so doing 5. without this thou shalt become the vnprofitable seruant that shall be bound hand and foote and cast into hell the seruice is difficult as beeing an haruest an husbandrie a building a planting all which require labourers and painfull workemen it is the diligent hand that bringeth these workes to a commendable passe nay more it is a sighting with spirituall weapons against mightie and malitious enemies and requireth quicknesse and courage This busines needeth not whole armies of such souldiers as we reade of 1. Sam. 17.24 who ranne away when they sawe Goliah a farre off one poore and contemptible Dauid who is as good as his word when he saith Thy seruant will goe and fight with the Philistim v. 32. brings the businesse more happily forward then a nation of the former in whom we see the picture of the euill and slothfull seruant whose ende the Euangelist recordeth to be fearefull The second dutie is faithfulnesse It is required of euery dispenser that he be found faithfull and this faithfulnes must appeare 1. in gaining disciples not to himselfe but vnto Christ Iohn was a faithful seruant to Christ he must increase and I must decrease and Paul I seeke not yours but you but this was to present them as virgins vnto Christ. The lawe of equitie concludeth that whatsoeuer the seruant gaineth should become the masters But the world is full of vnfaithfull seruants who when they should come in their Masters name come in their owne Gehezi runnes after Naaman for talents of gold and change of raiment and saith his master sent him 2. In seeking to please and approoue himselfe vnto his master and not to other men Thus was Moses faithfull but as a seruant in all the house of God nay Christ himselfe is herein preferred Heb. 3.2 that he was faithfull to him that appointed him But wherein was this faithfulnes seene In Moses in that he did all things according to the patterne in the Mount In Christ in that his doctrine was not his but his fathers neither did he any thing of himselfe but all that his father taught him that spake he and all that he sawe the father doe that did he This same was the faithfulnesse of the Apostles also who preached onely what they had heard and seene of Christ and deliuered onely what they had receiued and this must be the faithfulnesse of vs their successors the Pastors and teachers to the ende of the world Vnto which we may bee mooued not onely in that we haue such a cloude of worthie examples but also in that we serue a good master one full of faithfulnesse readie to retribute our fidelitie with infinite advantage a farre more foreceable argument to bind vs vnto God then that of the Apostle to binde seruants to faithfull seruice of beleeuing masters And lastly because our master standeth in neede of our faithfulnes now when the most haue forsaken him I meane not onely the Clergie of Rome
such sâ—ore in these schooles of the Prophets consider that by their riotous and vnthriftie courses which are taken vp by too many they not only staine their fathers doctrine calling and profession but call his fitnes into question and put it also out of question that themselues are altogether vnfit for the Ministery And further if it be so hatefull in Ministers children it is altogether intolerable in Ministers themselues would God a number could as easily wash their hands of it as it is odious and hatefull in them 3. It ministreth vs occasion to bewaile the riotous daies we liue in True is that speach of one The liberalitie of the world hath hurt the inhabitants but the plentie and abundance of our countrie hath set Antonius and Cleopatra againe at strife who can be more prodigiously profuse and riotous yea it seemeth that men can scarse deuise how to spend them fast inough in excesse See we not that the dishes of our fathers were nothing so costly as our sauces their Nobles not better apparelled then some of our groomes that our Nabals feasts though but farmers are like the feasts of a King where shall a man sit downe in the meetings of men where a man shall not trulier apply that question then he that vttered it What meaneth this wast but in some entertainments the idle and sinnefull wast of Gods good creatures is such as set by that of Caligula who must haue his bread guilded it is iustly suspected that all the world of the Gentiles themselues would faile vs of such presidents and what is this other then the nurse as well as the mother of infinite other euills what merueile is it that the hearts of men are so heauie and oppressed as that no sence and feeling of religion can be fastened vpon them How doe mens mouthes runne ouer with impure oâ— vnseemely speaches how do other escapes passe from them exceeding scandalous and offensiue to the Church of God which are in these waies sometimes loosing the holines and chastitie of their soules and bodies sometimes striking vp most gracelesse matches in this their forgetfulnes rashly ouershooting themselues so farre as bringeth iust matter of repentance all their daies as Herod in his riotous feast passed his word against Iohn Baptists life a fearefull fruit of this sinne 4. Let euery Christian learne hence to moderate his mind and keepe it within the meane and measure in the fruition of all earthly delights and the rather because euen Gods children are so prone to be carried after the fashions of the world and to exceed in dyet apparell both aboue their calling and beyond their abillitie which is a blot to be repented of and that the more timely because the further the child of God goeth from the meane the more grace he looseth and the weaker is his soule and it cannot be but voluptuous liuing will choke the word euen in the best and therefore it is not vnseasonable to exhort Christians and conuerted ones To gird vp the loines of their minds and be sober Euen as the Iewes and Eastern people at this day tuck vp their long garments to make them more expedite and free to a iourney or busines so Christians iourneying towards heauen must take short their minds from earthly delights and hasten themselues homewards with so much the more neglect of these things as they haue better in their eie Now the rules which will helpe vs in this dutie are these three 1. Before the receiuing of any comfort of any creature acknowledge God the giuer the blesser the looker on 2. Looke to thy selfe and watch thy owne heart in the vse that it be not withdrawne from the loue of the Creator by the creature 3. after the vse take vp the practise of Iob who after his sonnes had liberally and a long time banquetted together he sanctified them and offred prayers and oblations to God according to the number of them all Not disobedient The word in the Greeke is a Metaphor taken from vnruly and vntamed beasts such as know not the yoke but are refractary and headstrong and in this one word two things are alike condemned as well the sinne of the child as the cause in the Parent The former is alwaies a note of irreligion disobedience in the child the latter for most part a note of indiscretion and that is remisnes in the father both of them vnbeseeming common Christians but in a Ministers house may raise a iust suspition that he is not a fit man to order and gouerne the house of God for if euery family of common Christians be or ought to be a little Church is it more then iust and meere that the family of the Minister be not onely not a conspiracie of rebels sonnes of Belial and disordered and licentious mates but such as may ioyne together in the worship of God and holy conuersation for the good example of others Here note these two points First that disobedience of children is a note of irreligion Euen as we noted in the former vice which the Apostle also maketh a note of one giuen vp to a reprobate minde and full of all vnrighteousnesse and marketh for one of the courses wherein the Gentiles walked to destruction and prophesiyng of the last and worst times he setteth in the beadrole of vngodly men which should make the times so bad those that are disobedient to parents And this consideration may be of good vse to all that would be esteemed gratious and religious children to learne to become obedient vnto their Parents in all things with that onely exception or rather interpretation of the same Apostle in the Lord. And this obedience must bewray it selfe boâ—â— in doing all their lawfull commands seeme they neuer so base for God hath set a stampe on them and this with such cheerefulnesse as that so farre as they can come to know them they may euen preuent their good desires not deferring till their duty be demanded and 2. also in suffering 1. themselues to be disposed in their lawfull callings and in their lawfull mariage as Isaac 2. to be rebuked corrected and chastened so yeelding them all reuerence as Heb. 12.9 Neither is the Scripture wanting in motiues vnto this dutie 1. It is a dutie well pleasing to God Col. 3.1 2. It is a iust thing saith the Apostle Eph. 6.1 that beeing in the power of their parents they should perfoâ—me all dutifull obedience towards them It is right in regard of Gods lawe the lawe of nature and the lawes of the Gentiles themselues â—o say nothing of that instinct â—hich the Lord for the conviction of gracelesse children hath put in some of the bruit creatureâ— themselues towards their breeders 3. this is the first commandement with promise that is with speciall promise of blessednesse to the obseruer The second commandement hath a generall promise to the keepers of the law in generall